Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The threat he posed is no more. The Shadow Hokage, Sasuke’s days of tracking Kara have come to an end. The threat of Kara is gone.

Or so they thought? Before Code passed, he implemented his karma seal onto a boy from a mercenary band. This supposed band eliminated the remnants of Kara, as well as Code. The band was full of men from a faraway land, a land far to the east. These men are not shinobi.

The leader of the band was Macduff of Fife. According to the reports, the boy with the karma is something called a squire under this master.

Because of the Karma seal, the Seventh Hokage Naruto wanted the boy in the Hidden Leaf, to keep an eye on the karma.

If not, the boy himself may become a threat to Macduff’s band or to many other innocent bystanders for that matter.

Macduff agreed to the boy being taken to the Leaf, but there is a condition: the boy be taught the ways of the Shinobi at the Ninja academy, so he may live a normal life there as possible.

Behind the scenes, Amado pressure the Hokage Naruto to have the boy killed, and make it look like an accident, because Code’s karma that was put on the boy, is unstable, therefore unpredictable, unlike Boruto’s Karma. The boy may accidently kill people with it.

Naruto immediately disagreed and claimed the boy did not choose to be a vessel for the Kara, instead proposed that since it is unstable, there might yet be a way to get rid of it completely.

Amado abided by the Hokage’s rule, for safety measure Sasuke was told to watch over the boy, while he is not at the academy.

Chapter 1- William Wallace

It was a normal day at the academy, it was Himawari’s class, the boy will be joining.

The boy, being 11 years old, would be the oldest in the class he is joining.

“Hey” said Yuina Itomaki, Himawari’s friend, and classmate. “Do you know anything about this new boy, your father is the one who arranged for him to come here.”

“No, I don’t, I’m sorry.” replied Himawari.

“You know what I heard” called out Sosha Amino, who aspires to be a journalist, “That he comes from a land that is not even on the map.”

With these words, every has their attention and gossip among themselves. All talking about what the boy would look like, how he would talk, what was his grasp of their language.

Next, Shino sensei walked in. “Ok, students, may have your attention” he said. The boy walked in behind him. “I introduce your new classmate, William Wallace, from the land of Boudica.”

“Now that’s a foreign name, if I have heard anything like that” whispered Sosha.

William Wallace was a tall boy, especially for his age, he was nearly as tall as Boruto. He wore a red shirt with gray sleeves. Grey pants with red and grey shinobi boots, that look as if they were custom tailored for himself. His vest light red with black straps. On his back there seemed to be a symbol, most definitely of his clan.

The symbol was odd for a clan, for it was a red shield with white and blue squares on the edges of the shield. In the middle of the shield, was a white lion.

“Do you wish to tell anyone about yourself” asked Shino sensei to William Wallace.

William Wallace answered, “No thank you.”

When he spoke, he was most definitely foreign, his voice was very deep for his age, he spoke in a Boudican accent (Boudican accent sounds like a Scottish accent.)

When it came to Wallace’s facial features. He had pale skin like it was frozen. He had dirty blond hair, the color of the main of a lion. His eyes were green, a pretty green. William Wallace was undoubtedly a very handsome young lad.

In fact, most of the girls in the class started having lovey dovy eyes for him, because of his looks.

“Why does this look so familiar” signed Shino sensei, remembering his days at the academy, when all the girl’s fan girled over Sasuke.

Wallace, like Sasuke, ignored the attractive glares toward him and took his seat. Without really doing anything, William Wallace got the attention of the whole class. All the boys start thinking how weird he is for refusing to talk about himself.

Chapter Text

After writing class, it was time for kunai training, Ehou Norimaki, who is eager to be a great shinobi, was able to hit the targets in the center.

William Wallace on the other hand, through his kunai in a way, which weirded out many students, even the ones cheering for him. He grabbed them like they were swords, raised them above his head, and threw them. The kunai spun in the air and landed at the center of each target, cracking them.

William Wallace was indeed strong for his age.

“That is not how you throw them” Ehou protested. “Real Shinobi throw it in a straight line.”

“I hit and the targets, did I not” replied William in a confused tone.

The supposed stubbornness of William Wallace frustrated Ehou, “Shinobi training should be taken seriously, and done exactly as it was meant for.” he cried.

“If that is case, then judged on the results, a squire is better than a shinobi,” said William Wallace.

These words set Ehou Norimaki off. “How dare you mock the Shinobi,  many shinobi are powerful warriors, including our Hokage Naruto, because they trained right.” yelled Ehou.

“But the results are results.” replied William.

“You want results!? That’s it, I challenge you, Boudican, to a spar “yelled Ehou.

“Ok” sighed William, with dead eyes.

The dead look in William Wallace enflamed Ehou to fight and prove him wrong.

“Stop, Ehou, you are ruining his perception of us and Konoha” cried Osuka Kamakura, who is a famous actor’s daughter.

But her words fell on deaf ears, because Ehou launches a punch at William. The fight ends there and then because William Wallace grabbed his arm and held it behind his back.

“Ahg!!!” cried Ehou,

“That was pretty easy,” said William Wallace.

“Stop it, both of you!” said Himawari with a stern face.

William Wallace let go of Ehou that instant. Ehou immediately turned and pointed at Wallace.

“That’s it, from now on your my rival, I will show you the greatness of a shinobi!!!” proclaimed Ehou.

“Good luck with that.” said Wallace, sarcastically.

Ehou angerly crossed his arms and turned his body away from Wallace.

“Look I know he started it, but we shouldn’t fight each other” said Himawari to William Wallace.

William Wallace replied “Ok, noted.”

Himawari breathed a breath of relief, at least this Wallace boy is relatively an agreeable person.

“Ok then” said Himawari, “Now that we are on the same page, allow us to introduce ourselves to you, I’m Himawari Uzumaki.”

William Wallace had a look of surprise on his face, in that instant he got down on one knee and bowed his head.

“Forgive me, I would have been more formal to you, if I had known you were the Hokage’s daughter, the princess of the Hidden Leaf.” Said William Wallace in a genuine apologetic tone.

Everyone was shocked at this, most of all Himawari, who was flustered and embarrassed at William Wallace bowing to her. William Wallace looked a little to the side, and noticed how everyone was confused looking at him.

“Oh, I’m sorry, in my country we bow to close relatives of a king” he said.

Himawari laughes a little and smiles as if to help William Wallace from not being embarrassed.

“It’s Ok”, she said. At that moment the bell rang, it was lunch time.

Chapter Text

It was now time for lunch at the academy. Everyone was eating food their parents made for them.

In an instant, there was a nice aroma in the air. The smell was nice, it smelled like beef and carrots with herbs in the mix of it. Eika Fuma, whom father is a policeman, decides to follow the smell.

The smell leads him to William Wallace, who seemed to be surprised at Eika Fuma smelling the air.

“Can I help you?” asked William Wallace as he was holding a steaming bowl.

“What type of stew is that it has a nice smell” asked Eika.

“It is a Boudican traveler’s stew, I made it myself” William replied.

“You cook!?” said Eika surprised.

“Why yes, it’s a basic skill, according to Macduff.” said William.

Eika started scratching his head.

“I don’t know how common that is where you’re from, but here we usually have parents make our lunches for us” laughed Eika.

“Interesting” explained William Wallace. He then proceeded to eat his stew.

What really puzzled Eika in his short conversation with William Wallace, was he had not shown one shred of emotion.

From what has been seen so far, William Wallace never shows interest, nor angst at all, yet he seems wise and observant. What really puzzled everyone is how mature he is for his age, too mature in fact.

Himawari on the other hand, intertest was stroked. When casually talking with people, William Wallace speaks to them with a form of respect and humility. Despite most boys Himawari knew to be rebellious like her brother Boruto, William Wallace seemed to be the exact opposite. There was a certain aspect of discipline to his character. He acted like a retired hero from a fairy tale book. All these aspects amazed Himawari to the extent that she hoped over time to learn more about this Boudican boy named William Wallace.

Chapter Text

Later that day, it was dinner time at the Uzumaki household. Boruto was curious about the Boudican boy.

“Hey Hima, what’s the new kid from the faraway land like” he asked.

“Oh, he’s interesting, quiet, introverted…” replied Himawari.

“Heh, so he’s like Kawaki!” interrupted Boruto.

“Hey, those were only a few adjectives, that does not mean he is exactly like me” replied Kawaki in a competitive tone.

“Now, now cut it out you too” said Hinata, who did not want Kawaki and Boruto to be at each other’s throats like usual.

Across the table, Naruto is sitting silently, and not eating. He was thinking like something was clearly bothering him.

Hinata seeing him in this state said “Naruto, what seems to be bothering you.”

“William Wallace, Wallace, Wall-ace, that last name really rings a bell.” Said Naruto.

“If it helps, his clan symbol is a red shield with a white lion,” said Himawari.

Naruto thought for a bit, then He cried “Oh, his father is King Alan Wallace of Boudica!”

“He’s a prince?” Asked Himawari confused at the answer, but based on William Wallace’s looks, makes a lot of sense.

“Let’s see, I know his father, he was the man who gave me my last ninja mission, before I became Hokage. In fact, we fought alongside each other, some would say his specific mission is what sealed my position as Hokage,” said Naruto. “In fact, I think tomorrow, I will ask William about how things are going at the kingdom.”

“The mission that made you Hokage, huh, I remember you being sent off on it, I remember it being top secret, now that you bring it up, was what was it all about, I didn’t ask then, because you know? “Said Boruto, referring to the traumatizing event of tearing Himawari’s teddy bear.

“Ok, I will summarize, Alan’s kingdom was in turmoil due to a coup, Me, and couple of other Jonin including Sarada’s dad Sasuke, were sent to stop the coup, it was a tough fight, but we won, well sort of, we left the rest to the hidden mist shinobi, since that is when our mission ended. In fact, not a single Hidden Leaf lost their lives due to the efforts of a hidden warrior, whom Alan sent to help us. His arrows never missed. Due to his efforts, we considered him a legend, so we nicknamed the warrior the Grey Archer.

“Why the Grey Archer, wouldn’t Hidden Archer make more sense?” asked Boruto.

“His arrows, he fired were grey, so that is why we called him that.” Said Naruto.

“And you never saw him?” asked Himawari.

“We were too busy fighting ourselves, plus to add onto the fact his arrows were quick really quick!” Said Naruto. “Oh no, I was so fixated on the topic, my food has gotten cold!”

The whole family laughed together. While they were having dinner, Sasuke Uchiha was watching William Wallace at his residence, because it was his mission to stabilize the boy, if codes karma acted out.

William Wallace lived by himself. He lived in a large house, too large for one person, but William Wallace could easily afford it, because his master Macduff of Fife was very rich. In fact, William Wallace paid up front in gold for the house.

As Sasuke watched William Wallace, looking for any signs of Karma acting up, William seemed to be reading books, in fact there were lots of books he had around him.

There were books that had information on all household appliances in the hidden leaf, like ovens, fridges, anything. Despite just learning about these new technologies in the Hidden Leaf, William adapted rather well, because of his scholarly attitude, which seemed to make him understand books really well.

After he finished reading, Wallace went to the freezer and got out a bunch of ice bags.

Sasuke now was analyzing Wallace like a hawk, what was the boy going to do with all that ice, William then removed his vest and shirt and turned on the water for his tub, he is now making an ice bath.

But what caught Sasuke’s attention was the scars all over William Wallace’s arms, chest and back. “Were these Scars from training with code.” He thought. William Wallace then opened his window, to let in fresh air.

“I know you’re there, why do you hide in the dark?” asked William Wallace.

Sasuke was shocked, one way or another William Wallace must have been trained to some extent in order to be that perceptive. But to find out more, the best course of action is to talk with the boy.

“I am assigned to guard you” said Sasuke, as he came across the fence to talk with Wallace face to face.

“From myself, I guess, because of this thing on my hand, right?” said William.

He indeed was perceptive.

“You probably wonder where I got these scars and bruises, but I guarantee you they never came from training or war, or anything to do with this mark” he said.

If one closes his eyes and hears Wallace’s speech and voice, one will assume he is a tired war veteran, but he is a boy in reality, maybe he is war veteran, all these questions raced in Sasuke’s head, but he has to say something in order to have conversation with him.

Sasuke said “Allow me to introduce myself, I’m-”

“I know who you are Sasuke Uchiha,” interrupted William Wallace “In fact I studied both you and the Hokage. For starters, you come from a clan that was slaughtered by one of its own, your own brother, Itachi. You are the sole survivor. As I recall, Itachi killed your clan to stop a rebellion. You in hopes of revenge, deserted your village, trained under one of the Legendary Sannin, who was evil at the time, but now is reformed. You got strong and fought your brother one last time. He died of a sickness at the end of the fight. Once you figured out the whole story of Itachi, you swore vengeance on the Leaf, and joined the Akatsuki. You tried to capture Killer B, and failed, you tried killing the five Kage, but only ended up killing the fake one: Danzo. You went on for deeper revenge and with Orochimaru’s help, you resurrected the first four Hokage, but instead of destroying the Leaf, you decided to help it win the Fourth Great-Shinobi War. After the war, you felt Shinobi world was corrupt, and wanted to destroy it, but through a draw between the future Hokage, he changed your mind, and now as atonement for your sins, you protect the Leaf from outside the Leaf, but now you’re here, because I am the last piece to the downfall of Kara, frankly if you ask me, I think you’ve done more than enough for this so called atonement.”

Sasuke was taken aback by the intel William Wallace had on him. William Wallace may be a boy, but if he commanded an army, he could do lethal damage to Leaf. But if William Wallace really wanted to harm Leaf, he would have kept all this intel to himself.

“Who are you exactly, Wallace” asked Sasuke.

“You already know, I am William Wallace, squire of Macduff of Fife.” said William Wallace. “But I bet due to your work, you must be away from your family too often.”

“Yes, but that has nothing to do with you. “said Sasuke.

“But would you rather be with them, than guard me, for I guarantee you, I can guard myself.” Replied William.

Sasuke was surprised.

“I imagine, that since you lost your family before, you fear losing them now,” said William Wallace. “Is that why you isolate yourself from them, most of the time? But tell me, Sasuke, let’s say you went back in time to your younger self, but you can’t change the Uchiha clan’s fate, wouldn’t you want to spend as much time with your loved ones as you can, before they’re gone. Wouldn’t the same apply to the family you have now.”

Sasuke was speechless. Why does Wallace possess such insight and wisdom? Is he not only a warrior but a philosopher as well. William was different than the Boudicans Sasuke had faced. Sasuke hates to admit it, but William may be right.

William continues to speak: “, I swear to tell you everything about me over time, maybe that could help you piece together, why this Code chose me. But for now, be with your family Sasuke, I’ve been to hell, I’ve seen the suffering, don’t let yourself needlessly suffer, be with your family!”

Sasuke couldn’t believe it, but Wallace convinced him. Out of everyone in the world, not his best friend, or wife, but a boy from nowhere, who convinced him. Sasuke decided to ask William Wallace one last question, before he left.

“William, have you ever fought in a war or any form of conflict?” he asked.

William was frozen and bowed his head in shame.

“I hate to admit it, but yes. I have, I started training to be a powerful warrior, when I was barely a toddler. At age five and six, I fought in a large war, I killed many people. In Macduff’s band, my comrades and I also killed bandits, rogue Shinobi and the cultist heretics known as Kara. If you are going to tell anyone, make sure, they are people you trust” He replied.

With those words, Sasuke realized that William Wallace was not a potential enemy, but a boy who tells the truth, no matter how painful. Sasuke asked that question to test William’s own promise, and William was truthful. Since William was true to his word, Sasuke believed he will send for help if the Karma acted up. Sasuke went home that night, he found his wife, Sakura sleeping on the couch. He embraced her.

“Sasuke, what are you…” whispered Sakura, who was flustered and confused at the same time.

“Shh” replied Sasuke, “Just let me have this.”

Her husband coming home, and embracing her, will be a moment Sakura will never forget.

Chapter Text

Chapter 5- Alan Wallace

The next day, Naruto has William Wallace summoned to his Hokage office.

Now remembering William’s father, Naruto’s remembers his last mission as a Jonin. It was an S-rank mission, where King Alan Wallace’s kingdom was threatened by coup. Naruto and Sasuke along with many other random Leaf shinobi were sent to stop the rebellion. Alan was able to hire the strongest shinobi in the Leaf because he paid in gold and jewels. According to history, Alan paid more than anyone for mission from the Leaf.

Due to the size of William Wallace’ house, like his father, he was also rich.

Naruto remembers Alan, he not only gave them the mission, but he also fought alongside them as well. Alan was a different man, compared to anyone Naruto met on missions.

Alan was indeed different, for he came from a different culture with no shinobi, but full of armored men of noble birth called knights. He also has a different accent, called a Boudican accent. He was tall, about 6’3. After all, the Wallace clan’s trademark was their impressive height. Alan wore a crown, and for his clothing, he seemed to wear fabric, made of thousands of small iron rings. Over that He wore tunic covered with the emblem of his clan. He led his people into battle waiving a banner and a sword. “A true king he was!” Naruto thought to himself, “A true king who leads his people in the darkest of terrors.”

This Boudican culture was completely different from the Shinobi culture, they were different in almost everything. Naruto also remembers how he did not sense any chakra in them. They were truly Naruto’s first real taste of a different culture. Yet it’s just been so long he has nearly forgotten.

KNOCK!! KNOCKK!!!

There was knock, and Naruto says, “Come in”.

There he was, William Wallace, son of Alan Wallace. He was the spitting image of his father. But after seeing the young Wallace, Naruto just realized, with his fair skin and green eyes, he looked very similar to his childhood friend Sakura. The only visible difference is his dirty blond hair.

Wallace spoke: “You wish to see me Lord Seventh?”

“Yeah, I just wanted to formally welcome you to the Leaf, I met your father a long time ago. He was a great and brave man,” said Naruto.

William Wallace was silent.

“You know? You actually look like him.” Laughed Naruto. “But if I may, can I ask how things with him are, as well as the kingdom.?”

After he spoke, it crossed his mind, that even though he did not sense any chakra in Alan, he does sense it in William, “why is that” Naruto thought. Before Naruto could ask, Wallace walked to the door, and turned his head to speak. There were complex emotions of fear, and disgust in his eyes.

“Never speak to me about my father, ever again!” he said in a passive aggressive tone and left.

Sasuke came in after that, and saw Naruto was a bit shaken up.

“So, what happened?” asked Sasuke.

“When talked about his father, King Alan Wallace, he seemed to be upset, not like my son’s typical upset, but the hatred it is similar to yours, but passive. .” Replied Naruto.

Sasuke thought for a second. In an instant, he connected the dots. Wallace’s age at war matches the timeline of the Coup against Alan.

“I think I understand why.” Said Sasuke. “I believe it’s because his father sent him to fight against the Coup.”

Naruto was shocked when he heard this. “Are you sure?” he asked.

And Sasuke said, “No doubt about it,” he told me himself. “I’m sure he is not lying, because when he told me, he had shame and regret in his voice, any boy his age would use that as bragging rights, however he seems to understand what war is.”

“Poor boy!” said Naruto, “I had no idea.”

“Well, it makes sense on how he knows everything about us.” Said Sasuke.

“Huh?” said Naruto.

“Before coming to Konoha, I guess he studied us and our stories to full detail, I guess during the coup, he saw us in action, and decided he wanted to learn about us, I guess it was easy for him to do so, because reading books seems to be one of things, he does a lot. “Said Sasuke.

“I never knew the brave king; Alan would send his son off to war at such a young age.” Said Naruto. “But I guess that is how their culture worked.”

“Despite all that, William Wallace is wise and preceptive, to add on to that he has war experience and a scholarly attitude, I’m pretty sure he will be top of the classes at the academy.” Said Sasuke.

“Never thought you would have faith in someone you just met,” said Naruto.

“Heh.” laughed Sasuke. “I guess times do change.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 6- Macduff of Fife

A few days have passed, it is now a sunny day in the town square of the Hidden Leaf. Sarada Uchiha, who is a Chunin, is waiting for her team to group up for their next mission. The last couple of days have been weird for her, her father is home more often, and he is trying to be with her and her mother. Sarada was dumbfounded at the change, which did not happen till Sasuke’s new simple mission of guarding the Boudican boy.

What could one foreign boy do to suddenly change her father?

“Hey Sarada” says Boruto, who just came with Kawaki and Mitsuki, “We are all here now!”

Sarada now had no time to ponder the question.

“Ok Guys!” She spoke. “We have a new mission, A-rank mission, we have to guard the leader of the Boudican boy's former band, Macduff of Fife.

“What an interesting name, if I say so myself.” said Mitsuki.

“They’re Boudicans after all, different culture, different names?” Asks Kawaki.

“Boudican or not, the point is we have a mission, and we must get to it” replied Sarada.

Sarada takes any mission seriously, for her goal is to be the Hokage someday, so now in any way possible, she must better herself.

When they traveled to the location of their mission, Boruto looked at Sarada, as he and the others were following her.

He didn’t know but for some reason, Sarada seemed happier than usual. This peaked Boruto’s curiosity.

“Hey Sarada, is something going on, you seem Glad?” asked Boruto.

Sarada face goes red for an instant in embarrassment, then responded.

“Since Kara is eliminated, my dad has a simple mission in the Leaf with the Boudican, so as a result, he is home more often, so yah I think that’s why” replied Sarada with a small smile.

“Mr. Sasuke is home more often now, well that’s perfect, he can help me train some more.” Said Boruto.

“Now, now he’s my dad, don’t think you can try to steal him away.” Said Sarada in a competitive tone.

At that moment, team 7 had arrived at the rendezvous point. It was a huge tent in the middle of the forest. They all went inside.

Inside was a bearded middle-aged man with grayish hair. This was the Sir Macduff of Fife,

The whole team 7 was perplexed at his appearance, because of it, they could tell he is not from the Shinobi world. Macduff was a tall man, about as tall as Naruto Uzumaki. He wore a tunic, that is made out of thousands of metal rings, with another colored tunic covering it. On this tunic had peculiar symbols on him. His tunic was divided into four between two symbols. One simple with a red lion, and yellow background. The other with a white zagged line, a yelloew deer head above the line, and two yellow seas shells bellow it, plus a green background.

“You are here, good we must go!” he said. He was a straightforward man with a Boudican accent.

Hey, uh... metal ring guy, what do exactly do you need us to guard you from” asked Boruto.

“No time, I will explain on the way” Macduff Replied.

Sarada grabbed Boruto’s shoulder. “Boruto!” scolded Sarada in a quite tone. “Call him Mr. Macduff, not some observant weird name, I fear you may have insulted him!”

Boruto gulped and nodded in compliance.

They were now all walking in the forest. Macduff was in front, with team 7 behind. With a closer look at the rings forming Macduff’s under tunic, Boruto realizes that must be really heavy to wear, yet Macduff walked like it was normal clothing. If Macduff is this strong, whom does he fear enough to ask for Leaf’s help. Boruto now believes they may face a strong opponent.

“For your mission, you must guard me during a private conference of mine” Said Macduff, as they were all walking. “There is a man who wears the same armor as me, wielding a sword or shield, who is trying to get to me, you must guard me.”

“Judging by the armor, he must be really strong.” Said Boruto. “I wonder what his jutsu or chakra nature are.”

“Well!” Macduff said. “He has no chakra, like me, I know because we are from the same people.”

“How is that possible?” cried Sarada, “Chakra is supposed to be the living force of this world.”

“Of your world, but not mine, I was born and live without it along with my people, who live without it.” Replied Sir Macduff.

“Then this must be easy then.” Said Boruto pounding his fists together.

“Don’t get cocky!” Said Kawaki, “He may have other means.”

Sarada was taken aback by that. So many questions raced in her head. Kawaki accepted the no chakra statement as fact. Boruto seems a little suspicious of Macduff, like he is hiding something. Mitsuki, who did not join in conversation, was just smiling in the back.

“Hey Mitsuki?” Asked Boruto, “What’s going on?”

“Oh, I am just amazed at the idea of someone with no-chakra.” Answered Mitsuki. “If they don’t have it, why do they do to make up for it, just so many possibilities.”

“Well, that probably makes all four of us.” Replied Boruto.

After about half an hour of walking, they reached their destination. It was the entrance to a ravine on top of a hill.

“I am having a conference in this ravine, guard the entrance and don’t let anyone in.” ordered Macduff.

Team 7 nodded in accordance.

Now it was team 7 guarding the ravine taking turns with shifts.

Since Kawaki was first on shift. Mitsuki, Sarada and Boruto were playing cards.

“It doesn’t make sense” says Boruto. “How does Macduff and the other Boudicans not have chakra?”

“I am in the same boat as you.” Replied Sarada. “I knew they were a different people, but now it feals as if they are from a different world entirely.”

“I guess they make up for the chakra with their strength or speed?” said Mitsuki. “That Iron ring tunic seemed really heavy, yet Macduff walked at normal speed with it.”

“Well, strength sure, but I doubt speed, because that metal ring tunic ought to slow someone down, like those weights Metal Lee's dad wears. ” replied Boruto.

They played cards for a bit, and before anyone could figure out who was winning, Kawaki disrupted the game.

“Guys! Get up! We have Company!” yelled Kawaki.

As they were talking, a black figure came out of the woods clad in Boudican armor.

Chapter Text

Chapter 7- Team 7 vs the Black Knight

“Out of my way.” He spoke. “Also why are children in the middle of the woods. Lades?” He spoke in an accent slightly different than Macduff’s. (To be more specific, the Black Knight has an Irish accent).

“Shut up, our mission is to not let anyone through” yelled Boruto back.

The knight in black stopped for a second and seemed to analyze the team 7, before battle.

“Oi? Macduff sent Heretics to face me.” He said to himself out loud.

“Heretics, is that what these knights call us shinobi, I have no idea what it means.” Thought Sarada.

The Black Knight laughed to himself, “Heh, heh, Heretics, I’ve been meaning to challenge you lades, since last time.” He spoke.

Team 7 was confused about what he was mouthing about, but nonetheless they had to take him down.

“Shadow clone jitsu!” cried Boruto, as he summoned shadow clones.

“Morons,” the Black knight muttered. “I know exactly what you are going to do when you yell your Heresy.”

The Black Knight runs right through two shadow clones, they were diversions, however the knight did not care and just ran towards Boruto. The Black knight was running fast, so fast, no one could react to him, but Boruto who was already fighting him.

Boruto, using two shadow clones, boosted off of them with Gale palm, towards the knight, ready to strike. He punched the knight in the Head.

“Augh”, a cry let out.

It was Boruto, he punched the knight on the head but to no affect, instead he feels he bruised his hand. Boruto jumped back and threw two kunai. They bounced helplessly off the knight’s head.

Guess the armor is not for show.

At that moment, the rest of team 7 joined in on the fray.

Mitsuki launches an arms snake attack, but in an instant, the black knight cuts each one in half with quick precision.

Kawaki takes the moment of opportunity, and attacks with his cybernetic arm to transform into a tree- branch like spikes aimed to pierce the knight.

The Knight immediately uses his shield, rams through the branches, and bashes kawaka into the air.

“So, Heretics are now made of trees?” said the knight, completely taken aback.

In fact, he couldn’t hold it in, he dropped his weapons and fell on the ground bursting out laughing.

Kawaki landed and saw the knight on the ground, laughing hysterically.

Sarada unleashes lighting shuriken at the knight, he rolls to his side and dodges them.

“Hah, hah, Wait! Wait, I’m still- “he muttered but still kept on laughing.

The whole Team 7 was just watching completely confused as the Black knight was still laughing.

Kawaki was getting annoyed that the knight was making fun of him for longer than a minute, he used this opportunity to blast him with beam of energy from his arm.

It hits the knight, half of his body covered in the beam. After the beam was done firing, Kawaki was shocked.

The knight had blocked the beam with his shield, not even a dent or a scratch on the shield.

Team 7 was shocked. How could a wooden shield painted black withstand such a powerful attack.

“Everyone let’s all attack him at once” yelled Sarada, who was sweating at the durability of the knight’s shield.

At that moment, both Sarada and Kawaki used Fireball Jutsu on him. Mitsuki launched lighting snakes. Boruto, with the help of one of his shadow clones, creates a wind-style Rasengan that is shot towards the knight.

The knight is now surrounded by the attacks, it does not matter if he blocked one with his shield, he would get hit by the others. At that moment, the knight turned his head analyzing the attacks before they impacted him.

In an instant, the knight ran towards the wind-style Rasengan. He ducked under it and dodged it. He was running towards Boruto.

Sarada, whom had her Sharingan activated, was the first to realize the knight had escaped their trap. “Boruto!” She cried.

Boruto, who now realized the knight was going towards him at a quick speed, activated shadow clones to hopefully stop the knight. The knight just ran through the clones like they were balloons. Boruto now realized the grave situation realized he only had one attack, they could hopefully damage the knight, his close quarters Rasengan, an attack which was invented by his grandfather, Minato Namikaze. Boruto did not think of anything, but to just hit the knight with it.

“Rasengan!” He cried. The knight was already up in his face, now it was all down to who would hit first. Boruto saw the knight still had his sword raised behind his back, and Boruto had his Rasengan raised in front of him. There was no way the knight would be able to swing his sword in time to hit Boruto, however.

In an instant, the knight used the used his hand from his shield arm and grabbed Boruto’s arm and held him high from it. The Rasengan slowly diffused from the palm of Boruto’s hand, the knight’s grasp was so strong it was like being crushed between two mountains. “How did he know to counter Rasengan?” thought Boruto frightened at the revelation.

The Knight then grasped his own sword by the blade, as he let go with Boruto’s arm, he grasped the blade part of the sword with his other hand. BAM!!!

In quick speed, He whacks Boruto in the forehead, launching him through the hair, flying through a couple of trees, each falling immediately from the velocity Boruto was going. Finally, a tree caught him out of their air, but with the impact it tumbled back, sticking up with roots and all. Boruto is knocked unconscious in one strike.

Sarada was shocked and frightened at Boruto’s quick defeat. There was no time to waste, the only way to win was to use her strongest attack.

“Mitsuki! Kawaki! Hold him off for a bit!” yelled Sarada, facing a similar situation to the fight with Boro. Thus, she has her Sharingan activated to find an opening.

Kawaki activates his arm into a blade the duel the knight.

They clash swords, but the knight easily cuts through Kawaki’s blade. Mitsuki launches snakes to grapple the knight, he slices them away.

Mitsuki just remembered, when against his snakes and Kawaki’s branches he cuts them with lethal force, but when he finished off Boruto, he purposefully used the hilt of his sword to knock him out. The Knight is purposefully not trying to kill them.

But before he could ask Why! The Knight launched towards him, obviously going to hit him with the hilt of his sword. Kawaki uses his arm to turn into a large fist to hit the knight away from Mitsuki. The Knight grabs Kawaki’s large fist and swings Kawaki like a hammer and smashes him on Mitsuki. BOOM! Kawaki and Mitsuki are at the bottom of a huge crater, taken out of the fight in one flail swoop.

As the knight took them down, he felt vibrations behind him, he looked to block with his shield.

Sarada was there in front of him, using the speed attack taught by her father Sasuke Uchiha.

“Chidori!” She yelled, using the lighting speed attack.

The Chidori is so fast that the knight can only now rely on his shield. She is already so close that it is pointless trying to dodge the attack.

BOOM! Lighting strikes. The Chidori goes through the shield.

Chapter Text

Chapter 8- Sir Patrick Clover

“Heh!” said the Knight, “Tricked you! Your Chidori is not even as strong as Sasuke Uchiha’s.”

Sarada was shocked! The Knight baited her with his shield, making it the target of her attack. As soon as it hit it, he was able to move to the side, without her knowledge, because the shield obscured her vision. What was even more surprising, is the knight said her father’s name. “Who are these knights?” thought Sarada.

Bam!? Sarada is knocked after the knight lands a blow from the flat end of his sword.

The fight was now over. The black knight stood towering over the defeated shinobi. He looked around at his own work, then looked down at his broken shield.

Mitsuki, who was the only one not unconscious, looked at the knight from the bottom of the crater. After looking at the knight for a bit, the knight looked his way.

“Oi! you’re are still conscious eh.” Said the black knight. He throws down his shield. “As a award for staying awake. Take my Shield! It is no longer of use for me anymore.”

Mitsuki was surprised. The black knight was so unpredictable that Mitsuki had to ask him a couple of questions.

“Excuse me sir?” asked Mitsuki, “Why did you purposefully not try to kill us? Who are you? And why are you...” Before he could finish, the black knight interrupted.

“That is an awful lot of questions, Laddy.” Said the knight. “Considering I am your enemy at the moment, why should I tell you, my reasons.”

Mitsuki knew the knight was right. Why would he answer their questions after all.

The knight turned to leave. But as he was leaving, he uttered these words etched into Mitsuki’s mind: “By the way, my name’s Sir Patrick Clover, I will have my revenge on your leader, but only your leader, my revenge only concerns him, you and the other people of the Leaf are innocent.”

"What did Lord Seventh do to him to make want vengeance?" Thought Mitsuki. What is even more intimidating was how calm Patrick was, when telling him. This knight seems to know what he is doing.

But there is no time to ponder, Mitsuki must now tend to the rest of his team, and make sure they are not too badly hurt.

Chapter Text

Chapter 9- “We trained for 4 years to face the strongest.”

After team 7 carried by Mitsuki, returned to Konoha. Everyone was shocked. This was just a normal mission for them, then all of a sudden, they were all knocked unconscious, except for Mitsuki.

Sakura immediately starts tending to them. She is relieved that there are no serious injuries, and that they all were merely knocked out.

Mitsuki reports to Naruto.

“He was Boudican, lord Seventh” said Mitsuki. “Although his accent is slightly different than Macduff’s, like a different dialect probably. He defeated all of us with ease. He spared us claiming his vengeance is directed to you, and only you.”

“This might be a problem?” replied Naruto. “Is there anything else.”

“Oh, right this is his shield.” Said Mitsuki, handing over the shield.

Naruto eyes brightened. He recognized the shield.

“I know this symbol.” Said Naruto. “He was a knight I defeated during the Boudican Uprising. He’s probably after me because I defeated him.”

Naruto smiled a little. “Even though we may fight, I’m glad he spared you guys. He seems like an honorable man. But for now, get rest Mitsuki, you have earned it.” said Naruto.

Mitsuki leaves at that point. Sasuke comes in. Naruto tells him the whole situation.

“So, there is a Boudican knight after you.” Said Sasuke.

“Yes, so I want you to take this shield to William and ask if he knows information on this knight.” Responded Naruto.

“Alright, I will talk to him at dusk.” Replied Sasuke.

Later that day, Sasuke shows the shield to William Wallace. William was tired, but he might as well answer the questions now, then later.

“Huh, you killed a knight?” asked William with tired eyes.

“No, rather a knight beat a Shinobi team with ease.” Replied Sasuke. “Do you recognize the recognize the shield?”

“I think I recognize the symbol, but I think I need more information, can you describe how he sounded like?” Responded William.

“He was mad at the Hokage for vengeance, yet even though he was mad, he acted calm in battle, also his accent was slightly different than you and Macduff’s.” Said Sasuke.

William Wallace replied back: “Oh he’s from an island off the coast of Boudica, they’re the part of Boudica that dominates in farming, particularly the growth of potatoes. We call them Potato Eaters, or the Boru as they like to call themselves. This is all I know, but one thing is for sure. Watch your back. A vengeful enemy that acts calm and controls his rage knows what he is doing. You may be the one of the most powerful men in the world, but you have common weakness. Everyone has this weakness; anyone can be outsmarted. From prolonging a fight to find an opening to tricking the enemy to falling into the trap. Now Boudicans despise long fights, they will go in for the kill, if they see an opening.”

Sasuke decided to think for a second to process what William Wallace said.

“Is this why you studied Naruto and me!” asked Sasuke, “In case, you had to fight us some day.”

“No. I did that because it was required in Squire school.” Replied William. “All boys of nobility go to squire school and learn of you and Lord Seventh’s abilities; we have wood machines meant to replicate your forms of Chidori as well as Lord Seventh’s forms of Rasangan. However Boudican knights and veterans complain the machines aren’t even close to the speed you and Lord Seventh’s attacks are. As a response the trainers have us wear many lairs of chain mail, to slow us down in order to improve our strength and speed. All soldiers trained to combat you and the Hokage’s skill. We trained for 4 years to face the strongest and now here I am. Honestly if you ask me, I have an unfair advantage at the shinobi academy, but nonetheless I will still do my best.”

Sasuke Uchiha was astonished. To think that their others like William Wallace, who trained for 4 years to face himself and Naruto. Since there seems to be a lot of Boudicans, this most definitely could be a problem.

Sasuke reported to Naruto: “From what he told me, I think there are Boudicans that are mad, their coup against Alan failed and are targeting us. That black knight who is mad at you, must be one of them.”

“I’ve come to the same conclusion as well. Now thinking about the fighting against rebel Boudicans, they never really stood a chance, the only thing they had going for them was their durability from their armor, but nonetheless, they were just too weak. I guess now they have come back and are more powerful than ever. Not just that but now they have knowledge of our arsenal.” Replied Naruto.

“Now weak is a strong term, don’t forget the reason they were so small, and stretched thin is because they had to contend with you, me, our shinobi as well as other shinobi from villages and King Alan’s army.” Replied Sasuke. “Now that they are back, I advise we must try and notify King Alan.”

“But maybe we are overreacting.” Said Naruto. “Until we know more, there is no need to contact the king.”

“Are you only suggesting this because William hates his father?” asked Sasuke.

“Well not just that, there is a chance this is not as big as we think it is, and as for William, I think we should give him a break, so far, he has been more than helpful to us, let’s let him be for now.” Responded Naruto

“Well, I guess you’re right.” agreed Sasuke.

They both retired back to their homes for the night.

Chapter Text

Chapter 10- the squire’s helmet.

It was a sunny afternoon, school ended early. Himawari was thinking about all that had transpired. Every single day, the teachers get headaches from the levels of William Wallace’s knowledge. When asked how he knows so much, he responds that he read the “whole” book two days into the academy.

But not just that he was a prodigy at combat, so much so, especially in target practice, always hitting them on the bullseye. His perfect levels of skill infuriate Ehou, who strives to outdo Wallace at every turn, but does not even get close to even partially matching him.

As far as everyone is concerned Ehou believes Wallace is his rival, and Wallace does not even care. There has been talks that because Wallace’s skill, strength, and intelligence, his grades at the academy, may have surpassed Minato Namikaze’s, if so would make him the best student the academy has ever had.

As Himawari was walking, she saw an Ice cream cart stuck in ditch, next to a large house. A house that seemed too big for one person.

“And Now” said a voice, it was William Wallace.

All of a sudden, a large brown horse tied by a rope to the cart pulls out the cart from the ditch, back onto the road. The force it was pulled out was so great, a helmet flew out of the chest on the side of the horse. It landed on the ground and rolled near Himawari. Himawari put her hands on it stopping it from rolling any farther away.

The horse was the largest horse she had ever seen, strong by the looks of it.

“Thank you, young Boudican, you saved my cart, oh what is your name, if I may ask.” asked the ice cream vendor.

“It is William Wallace, ma’am.” Responded William.

“As a token of our appreciation, young William, Emi! Get this boy an ice cream bar.” Called the Ice cream vendor.

“Please, I am not worthy of such a reward, I only did what any normal person would do.” Protested William.

“And for that Emi, make it two ice cream bars.” Said the vendor.

There William Wallace stands with the leash of horse, holding wrapped ice creams in his hands. “Huh!” thought William. “This a frozen treat called Ice-cream, it’s a sweet, so it must taste good.”

Meanwhile, Himawari has her hands on the rolled helmet. The metal on the helmet is unlike any metal she has felt before, it may be the strongest, she tries lifting it. It is heavier than anything she has ever lifted. She put her hands inside the helmet and using her strength and balance lifted it up to her face. It was an odd helmet, it was designed with stamped metals, and had golden t-shaped marking at the front, with two rectangular holes, for the eyes.

She then turns her head and sees William staring in surprise.

“Thanks for saving that, it would have been really bad, if it rolled away, so, uh, Ice cream?” said William Wallace handing out the Ice cream bar from his left hand.

“Oh, um, thank you very much.” Replied Himawari, trading the helmet for the ice cream.

As Wallace analyzed his helm, Himawari noticed how he held it with ease like it was plastic. He was strong, but not just him his horse as well. His Boudican horse is bigger than any horse she has ever seen, a lot stronger by the looks of it.

“So, is this your horse?” asked Himawari.

“Yah, his name is Braidfoot.” Responded William.

“Well, nice to meet you Braidfoot, you’re a big horsy aren’t you” said Himawari, petting Braidfoot on his neck. Braidfoot seemed rather comfortable being pet by Himawari. “What made you come up with the name Braidfoot?” she asked.

“A myth, I read about, but a stupid myth though.” Replied William Wallace.

William Wallace analyzes his helmet a bit more, than looks at Braidofoot then back at Himawari. “So, I take it you like animals?” asked William.

“Of course,” replied Himawari.

“If so, can you lead him to his stall, while I get a rag.” asked William.

“Oh, uh sure.” Replied Himawari. As soon as she said yes, he had already gone into his house.

Himawari confused at what just happened, remembered she did say yes to leading the horse.

Luckily the stall was at the end of William’s yard, and Braidfoot was a calm horse, and abided being led away.

As she got to the stall, she was amazed how well condition it was put in, hay seemed untouched, and the wood of the stall seemed rather polished. even had the water bowl full to the brim. Braidfoot drank, and Himawari petted Braidfoot, while she ate the ice cream. She could feal the strong muscles on Balliol’s neck, William had taken great care of his horse, indeed.

While she was distracted by the stall, when she looked to the right, she saw William was already sitting on a bench, with an ice cream bar in his mouth, rubbing the dust off his helmet profusely. Himawari is curious why he cares so much about his helmet.

“I’ve never seen a helmet like that, what is it for, you seem to care a lot about it.” She asked William.

William took the ice-cream out of his mouth and responded: “This is a Boudican great helm, in my time in Macduff’s band, I wore this into battle. If I was a knight, I would probably wear this more often than not."

“You fought?” responded Himawari surprised. “With that thing on your head? wouldn’t it be uncomfortable.”

“Well, as long as I have a chainmail coil on my head, it shouldn’t be all bad, plus it would protect me.” Replied William.

“So I take it you want be a knight, whatever that is.” asked Himawari, curiously hoping to know more of the world, this boy hails from.

William Wallace stopped rubbing his helmet. There was silence. "Yes, I do want to be a knight, and to summarize a knight is an armored noble.” said William Wallace. There was hints of hidden emotion behind, when he talked about knights.

Those hidden emotions he seemed to hide just barely with the tone of his voice felt unnerving for Himawari, so she decided to switch the subject away from anything Boudican related.

“You know, that was kind of you to help get that Ice-cream cart unstuck.” She spoke.

“Kind? I only did what any normal person would have done in that situation.” Replied William. “By the way, this ice-cream is probably the weirdest thing I’ve eaten here”. William Wallace took another bite of the Ice-cream bar.

“Oh, Crap! I froze my head.” cried William, holding the rag to his head. Normally this would not be funny, but since William Wallace said it in his Boudican accent.

Himawari couldn’t help but laugh a little, although she did her best to hold it in.

Then she remembered something, something important. She had to tell her mother what ingredients that Himawari needed to make dinner tomorrow night, because her mom would be on errands and could not make dinner. Let alone, she did not think what she wanted.

“Something wrong? you look like you saw a ghost.” asked William confused at her sudden facial changes.

“Oh, I forgot to figure out what I wanted for dinner tomorrow, because I would be cooking.” Replied Himawari, rubbing her head in an embarrassing way.

Then at that instant, she remembered William Wallace’s stew, that smelled so good.

“Hey, William?” asked Himawari.

“Yes.” Replied William Wallace.

“I know this is out of the blue, but I have a request, do you think can you teach me how to make your Boudican Traveler stew,” said Himawari.

William Wallace put his hand under his chin and thought for a sec.

“Well, I am going shopping tomorrow, so I don’t think it should be an issue, so yeah! I guess I could teach you.” Replied William.

“Thanks, William! Well then, I got to run, my mother needs me back home.” Said Himawari as she went to the gate entrance. “See you tomorrow” she said then left.

William Wallace now sits alone with his ice cream bar stick and helmet. He then put his thumb to his chin and started thinking more.

“Huh.” William Wallace thought. “Is this what people call a friend?”

Chapter Text

Chapter 11-the Boudican stew recipe

The Next day:

“Alright Hima, I’m off to run errands.” Said Hinata, “However, I’m still not sure why, yesterday you didn’t ask for anything for me to get for you to make dinner.”

“Don’t worry, Mama, tonight, dinner will be a surprise.” Replied Himawari. Her mother then left.

Himawari left home and met William Wallace at the market. He was carrying a picnic basket. When she saw him waiting there for her, she couldn’t help but notice how feminine he looked carrying the basket.

“Good, you’re here, shall we go inside the market then.” Said William.

Himawari nodded.

William showed her the precise ingredients for the stew. Such ingredients included beef, onions, carrots etc.

Everyone seemed strangely friendly with William Wallace at the Market.

“Hey, everyone seems to be friendly with you, you seem to get along.” said Himawari.

“They are?” replied William. “Huh, I just assume that’s how they normally act, because they are Konoha people, not Boudicans. I only helped fix a stall two days ago and sold Balliol’s crap as fertilizer to farmers for growing crops.”

“You seem to know a lot of skills.” Replied Himawari.

“My favorite activity is to read any types of books, for I am glutton for knowledge, because knowledge takes my mind off of things.” Said William.

They finally get to the Uzumaki household.

“So, this is your house?” asked William Wallace.

“Yep, shocked it is not as big as yours?” responded Himawari.

“No, not shocked, just intrigued by its cylinder like appearance.” Replied William.

They went inside and started preparing the stew, William Wallace stirred the stew, and added in seasonings, while Himawari was cutting the carrots.

He showed her that after cutting the carrots into pieces, cut each piece into two pieces, as a way for them to be cooked properly into the stew, so they could moist and tender and not hard and crunchy.

As he was stirring, Himawari noticed how William had his eyes glued to the family pictures. Despite having a blank expression, she saw that his green eyes had a certain glow to them, like awe and amazement.

“Those are pictures of my family.” Said Himawari. “That blonde hair boy is my older brother, Boruto, the other older kid is Kawaki. I’m sure you already know my father, the Hokage. The woman, who looks like me is my mother.”

“Your father has whiskers, so does your brother and you...” mumbled William to himself.

William immediately stared Himawari in the eyes. There was a brief moment of silence, yet now looking at him directly in his green eyes, Himawari couldn’t help but think that pretty green hills were in them, but not just that but a vast horizon with green pine trees, mountains, and waterfalls. The green of his eyes reflected nature, and its complexity like it was mirror of William Wallace himself. While she was distracted, she felt a cold touch on her left cheek. It was William Wallace’s finger touching her whisker.

“They’re real!? Impressive! Are these the trademark of your clan? I assume so because your father and brother have them.” Said William in complete amazement.

However, William realized how annoyed Himawari was. It seems he had let his curiosity get the better of him.

He immediately retracted his hand and focused on stirring the stew.

“I’m sorry, I’m afraid I let my curiosity get the better of me.” He spoke.

Himawari felt her cheek, Wallace was gentle in his touch, yet the temperature of his touch was unnaturally cold. His skin was pale like it was frozen, but his temperature was frozen as well. Do Boudicans live in a cold climate?

“So, what is your clan like?” she asked curiously.

William Wallace stopped stirring and looked at her. “I think it is time to add the carrots.” Said William Wallace. Obviously to dodge the question.

Himawari was obviously annoyed with him. His hold onto his mysteriousness seemed to become really frustrating. This must be how Ehou may feel. Wallace’s mysteriousness was like the cover of an interesting book, but the book itself is locked, so you could not read it.

After a couple of minutes of stirring, the stew was ready.

“You ready to taste test.” asked William.

“Ok.” Replied Himawari. She took a small spoon and got a sample of the stew. It was delicious, the beef cooked tender, and the carrots adding a hint of sweetness to it, as well as the onions with them of sour, but each mixed with seasonings and herbs to complement each other.

“It’s delicious.” Said Himawari with red cheeks from the taste of the stew.

“Well, then take this bread, dipping it in the stew should mix really well.” Said William. “Well, with that done, I must beg my leave.”

“Wait! let me walk you to the door.” Said Himawari.

As they were walking to the door, Himawari decided to ask about food recipes, because that is the only thing William Wallace would honestly talk of.

“So is there anything else, you cook.” She asked.

“I cook a variety of things; I cook from Shetland lamb chops to Shepherd’s pie.” Replied William.

“What is your favorite Konoha food?” questioned Himawari.

“Well, probably the Ice cream, since it is the only thing Konoha food wise, I’ve had.” Said William.

“Huh?” cried Himawari. “Well, that is something, we must remedy then.”

When they both got to the door, they saw Boruto and Kawaki were at the entrance of the fence.

Chapter Text

Chapter 12- Boruto Uzumaki vs William Wallace.

At once, William Wallace locked eyes with Kawaki and Boruto. There was an awkward silence between the boys, both Wallace and Kawaki seemed emotionless, Boruto on the other hand, seemed shocked and angry.

“Himawari brought a boy home!?” cried Boruto.

Himawari explained “Boruto, Kawaki, this is William Wallace, the Boudican boy that’s in my class.” Kawaki remained silent.

Boruto seemed irritated, “You didn’t tell me he was Hot?” He said as he was pointing at Wallace.

“Hot?” replied Wallace, “I’m almost always cold most of the time.”

“You trying to play dumb with me, Pretty Boy!” shot back Boruto.

“No, I’m just surprised at your statement.” Said William Wallace.

Kawaki put his hand on his chin during the conversation. He thought to himself: “So this is Code’s successor. Why did Code choose him?”

“Brother, there is no need to be mad,” said Himawari worried, but Boruto interrupted.

“Stay out of this Himawari, I fought one of his kind, and something is not right. Black Patrick does not have chakra, but he does. Why?” Said Boruto.

“How about you defeat me and find out.” Said Wallace, who was just done with Boruto.

“You’re on!” shouted Boruto.

“Boruto! William! no!” cried Himawari, not wanting them to fight.

Kawaki put his hand on her shoulder. “Himawari, William is dangerous, because he is Code’s successor.”

“But he didn’t choose to be, and plus Uncle Sasuke would intervene if something were wrong.” asked Himawari.

“Let’s go to the park, definitely don’t want to create a mess here.” Said William Wallace.

“I actually agree with you, Ok. Let’s go!” said Boruto.

A couple of minutes later they were in the park.

Boruto and William stand on opposing sides. With Kawaki and Himawari sitting at the sidelines.

“You know I met your father, the other day, you look exactly like him, he is the Great Naruto Uzumaki after all.” said William.

Boruto smirked a little. “Yeah, but one day, I will forge my own Shinobi way, one that has nothing to do with my old man.”

“Is that so?” Said William, “Do you have any idea how lucky you are to have a father like him, I know people who would literally give everything to have that privilege.”

Boruto got immediately annoyed by Wallace’s explanation.

“Old man?” said Wallace with slight disgust. “After how blessed, your lineage is, you take your accomplished father for granted. You are the son of Naruto Uzumaki, one of the strongest hero’s to ever live, blessed with the large chakra pool from your grandmother Kushina Uzumaki, as well as the strongest tail beast’s chakra to add on to that. I could go on, Oh! It is criminal to forget the speed of the Yellow Flash, the man, whom every Shinobi was told to flee on sight in battle. Now that is your father, but now your mother, she is the heiress the Hyuga clan, a clan blessed with the visual prowess, the Byakugan, which in turn allows them to do the feared and legendary Gentle fist. She is also known as the Byakugan Princess, who helped defeat Toneri Ōtsutsuki.”

Boruto was shocked by William Wallace’s vast knowledge. Kawaki as well, because now he learned more information about his adopted family. Himawari is not even surprised. He is a prodigy at school, now he is a prodigy now.

“You are severely blessed Boruto, probably the most gifted person living right now.” Said William. “Yet, you dismiss your lineage for what!? Personal Glory!? After all what your predecessors sacrificed for you to live with the gifts you have today.”

Boruto could not let William be the only one to talk. “Shut up! You’re privileged too, you know? You are the literal prince of Boudica thus making you a prodigy at the academy!?”

William Wallace dozed off a little at the term prince. He begins to talk: “Heh, so what is so special about a prince, that makes them a prodigy? Well? They can become a king one day, but there is really nothing special about a king. They are just a human that can control other humans, nothing special about lineage there, just they are lucky to have other humans to control, but at the end of the day, they are no different to the average surf, just in financial means.”

Boruto was getting annoyed with Wallace’s tongue.

“Unlike you, I am not special, I am just the son of a mad scientist and a hunter.” Said William Wallace, “So who will win? You? Privileges, gifts, and talent, or Me? Hard work and experience.”

“We’ll have to find out?” replied Boruto, putting his hands into the shadow clone form,

“Prepare yourself!” called Boruto. “Pretty Boy!”

William smirked a little, like he wanted this fight.

“This is bad. “Said Kawaki.

“What?” asked Himawari.

Kawaki explains. “This Boudican is confusing me so much, I’m not sure if someone like him would be a suitable ally for Code. Maybe Code chose him out of desperation. Wallace’s mystery is so vast, that it annoys me.”

“Well, that makes two of us.” Replied Himawari.

“Shadow clone jutsu!” said Boruto, and around four shadow clones appeared.

The shadow clones attack William. He takes out a kunai, and in quick precision slices the throats of each clone, and they dissipate.

Boruto attacks William with his Kunai, and the boys engage in a kunai duel. Boruto attacks and William parries them with ease, then at once, William strikes cutting Boruto’s kunai in half. Boruto retreats, but Wallace does not pursue, rather he stares on like he is waiting for Boruto to show off more attacks.

“Four shadow clones. Really!? Your dad could produce thousands.” Said William Wallace.

“Heh, and you think you can produce more?” replied Boruto, annoyed with Wallace’s supposed cockiness.

As response Boruto created a small Rasengan, William eyes light up in interest. “Take this.” cried Boruto. The small Rasengan flew through the air, then disappeared.

Wallace was shocked at its disappearance and thought. “Something is not right.” At once, he puts his hand up and catches something although invisible. His feet slide back a bit. The Rasengan appears in the palm of his hand, then dissipates.

Everyone was surprised, despite being blind, William Wallace sensed it, and caught it. Only one, who trains with teachers of the Rasengan, can learn the Rasengan. Yet, William Wallace seems to know how it works.

“Alright Boruto, I will show you where my hard work and experience landed me.” Said William, as he was putting hands together in the sign of shadow clone jutsu. “Shadow Clone jutsu.” He whispered.

At once, 90 shadow clones of William Wallace appeared, some on the trees while others stand intimidatingly. Boruto was shocked, everyone there was shocked. William Wallace’s power seemed well over beyond that of a genin.

“Now you see where hard work and experience got me.” Said William Wallace. “Talents and gifts are nothing without training and experience, that is how your father came to be one of the greatest heroes. Oh, and one more thing.”

William put his palm up in the air, and his clone watched as the great amount of power unfold. “Oh well.” thought William, “This will take all my chakra.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 13- The Sun.

A Giant Rasengan formed on the palm of William Wallace’s hand. It was a spectacle to behold.

“And now, Ninja-art- burning sun!” said Wallace, flicking two of his fingers, creating a spark, the Rasengan caught fire, and was engulfed.

There it was the sun in the palm of the Boudican’s hand, the creation of fire style merged with the Rasengan.

Boruto felt like he was staring at impossibility personified, this boy, who is not an Uzumaki, can do the massive Rasengan, and add his own nature to it.

“How do you have the Rasengan, who taught you it?” cried Boruto

“I saw your father use it, it was powerful, so I tried recreating it.” said William Wallace. “It took me a while, so many failed attempts, I lost count, however although they were failures in recreating the exact Rasengan ability, some of them ended up being failures that were powerful enough to be abilities in my arsenal.”

While Boruto was shocked in disbelief, a Wallace shadow clone kicked him to the ground, and put the tips of his fingers to Boruto’s neck. “I win.” Said the shadow clone.

At that moment, all of William’s shadow clones disappeared into the air, and his Rasengan got smaller until it disappeared into his hand.

“In order to work to become the best, one must learn from the best no matter who they are.” Said William.

Boruto got up on his feet. He started trying to catch his breath. “I have my eyes on you, William Wallace, like your master, you yourself are way too suspicious.”

“You can be suspicious, if you want?” Said William Wallace. “, but bye for now?” He started walking pass Kawaki and Himawari.

William and Kawaki lock eyes for the last time.

“Huh?” said William. “Your eyes are similar to mine, however only slightly.”

Kawaki was confused at the comment, but it makes him more annoyed how weird and mysterious William is being. Yet, Kawaki does not sense any cunning or deceit. If he were an enemy like Code, he would probably make up a story to not draw suspicion, yet he openly draws suspicion. Why!? He seems like the type of person who Code himself would be suspicious of. Someone who admits that he is to be suspected. Then again William Wallace is from the Boudican culture, thus behaves differently compared to him and everyone else who is in the Shinobi culture.

Boruto forbade anyone to talk about what happened that night, although some bystanders asked why there was a sun in the park. Boruto lied and told them it must have been the sun setting. When they got home, they waited a little, then Hinata got back from errands and Naruto finished his Hokage duties for the day.

As they all sat for dinner and ate, the stew was delicious.

“Mmm...” Said Hinata, “Himawari! You weren’t lying, this stew is quite a surprise, especially when bread is dipped into it. Where did you get the idea for such a recipe.”

“William Wallace taught me.” Replied Himawari.

Boruto immediately choked on the stew, then drank water immediately to wash it down. Kawaki closed his eyes at Boruto’s embarrassment.

“Idiot.” Kawaki thought. “Why else would William be at the house, plus this does not look anything similar to Konoha food.”

“That kid seems to know everything.” Joked Naruto. “First his vast knowledge of subjects at the academy and now recipe’s, I don’t know how he does it.”

Since Naruto knows William's father, he may know something about William's past. Boruto decided to ask Naruto about William's mother, in hopes of knowing and piecing together any pieces of William Wallace's past.

“Well, just out of curiosity, do you know who William’s mother is?” asked Boruto.

“I never met his mother.” Said Naruto. “Alan never mentioned her or William at all when I met him. but I know William is Alan’s son, because they both share the last name, Wallace, and they look exactly alike, like you and me, Boruto.”

“Yeah, yeah, ok, well maybe he didn’t mention them because he was busy winning back his kingdom.” Said Boruto.

“Yes, that could be true.” Said Naruto. Naruto then remembered that Alan had supposedly sent William off to war at 6 years old. What kind of mother would consent to having her child, who is so young, be sent off to war. Naruto remembered that all the Boudican soldiers he met were men, the common foot soldiers were men, and the knights were men. According to them, the woman of Boudica’s job is to stay home and take care of the household and kids. Bet they would laugh if they met female Shinobi.

Dinner was nice that night, for it added something new to the Uzamaki household. Something knew to think about, that there are other worlds besides the world of the Shinobi. This is their first literal taste of Boudican culture.

As Naruto was laying on the couch after watching TV for a little bit. Thinking about the Boudica, he wondered: Since William Wallace looks like his father, did he get his introverted and scholarly personality from his mother? He may never know, but it is nice to wonder about all the possibilities. One thing is for sure, hopefully William has a good relationship with his mother.

Boruto snuck down stares. After facing William Wallace, he did not want to admit it, but he was weaker then him. If his father, Naruto, took down Boudicans, then maybe Boruto could learn to take down William Wallace.

“Hey Dad?” said Boruto

“Boruto, what is it, and why are you up so late.?” Asked Naruto.

Boruto crossed his arms and looked down at his feet.

“Boruto, what’s wrong?” said Naruto, in a worried voice.

Boruto’s face looked to the side, there was somewhat of an embarrassed look.

“Dad?” Said Boruto

“Yes?” replied Naruto.

“I was wondering if during tomorrow, once you are done with work?” said Boruto, trying his best to get the words out. “Do you think you could train me, especially teach me how to make more shadow clones, that Boudican knight defeated me, and I must get stronger.” No matter what he will not mention that William defeated him.

There was immediate silence after that.

Boruto sweated a little, then Naruto put his hand on his head, and smiled.

“Sure, kiddo, all you needed to do was ask.” Said Naruto in appreciative way. “According to Shikamaru, there isn’t a lot of paperwork to fill out tomorrow.”

Naruto looked forward to tomorrow, because instead of tomorrow just being filling out boring paperwork, it will be training is son, and passing down his skills to him.

The times that sensei like Jiraiya and Kakashi trained Naruto, now it is time for Naruto’s turn to be the sensei and train his son Boruto.

It is an interesting feeling for Naruto, because in his prime years, he was student, but now it is time for him to be master.

Chapter Text

Chapter 14- Repaired Rinnegan

The next few days passed, a surprise happened, after Sasuke visited Orochimaru. It was a positive surprise in fact. Orochimaru in his vast knowledge and skill has figured out a solution to repair Sasuke’s left eye. In this vast process, Orochimaru can repair the cornea of Rinnegan, thus making it function as good as new.

To do this, Sakura had to surgically remove the Rinnegan, and hand it over to Orochimaru. Now that Orochimaru has finished, Sakura will now surgically put it back in.

As she was preparing the proper equipment for the surgery. Amado, Jigen’s former scientist, walked in, and picked up the Rinnegan, for it was in a small box. He started analyzing it.

“This Orochimaru sure is the craftsman.” Said Amado. “A man like him is quite the artist, it’s amazing how powerful an ally, he has become.”

He then puts down the Rinnegan. Sakura immediately puts it on the operating tray.

“I can’t say you’re wrong.” Replied Sasuke.

“I still think it is best if we have the Boudican killed.” Said Amado. “Why are none of you willing to get dirty in order to have all bystanders be safe."

“Wallace is not a threat, but a mere child!” proclaimed Sasuke. “His karma has never acted out, from my observation, it is just a mark, nothing else.”

Sakura never interjected into the conversation, because she was curious about how her husband and Amado were acting. Amado, who acts non-emotional most of the time, is speaking highly of Orochimaru, and is more emotional about having William Wallace killed. Sasuke, her husband, was firmer on preserving William’s life. Like he cares about him in a sense.

“You know this, William Wallace.” Said Amado. “I read about his father in the mission logs. King Alan Wallace, was he? He is a great man and king. He put down the Boudican savages offending him. He brough true order to his kingdom through the help of the 5 great nations. But through his glorious actions, he brought Shinobi influence into Boudica.”

“If you are such a big fan of King Alan from what you read, why do you want his son killed.” Stated Sasuke in a firm tone.

“A true king would make noble sacrifices for the betterment of others.” Said Amado. “I think Alan would approve if we reached out to him.

There was a standoff between Sasuke and Amado. Sasuke eyed him suspiciously. Amado staired over Sasuke with a look of superiority.

In order to diffuse the situation, Sakura said. “Alright, it is time for the surgery.”

Amado backed off. “Forgive, I will let you to it then?” He spoke and left.

Sasuke stared at his back, while he left. He remembered that Naruto said that William might hate his own father, based on merely being asked about him. William does not want to be asked about his father. Has something put them at odds with one another?

The information is unknown, and William does not to want to talk about it. Well, all that stuff must be pondered for later, now Sasuke must prepare himself for immediate surgery.

Chapter Text

Chapter 15- The Hidden Letter from Sakura’s parents.

The surgery was a success, Sasuke is now resting and recovering from it in hospital. He rests easy now that his former power has come back thanks to Sakura and Orochimaru.

While Sasuke rests, Sakura goes home and rests for a bit. She hears a rumble in the attic and goes to check to see the ladder to it was out. Someone was in the attic.

She gets on the ladder and takes a peek. It was Sarada who was moving boxes in the attic.

“Sarada, what are you doing up here?” asked Sakura.

“Oh, I’m just organizing the boxes, Mom.” Replied Sarada, holding a box in her arms. “By the way, what are in the boxes, from Granny and Grandpa’s.”

Sarada pointed to the corner, there were boxes labeled Haruno, with the names of her grandparents on them.

Sakura had kept those boxes from her parents, when clearing out their house. Her parents had passed away in a boat accident 7 years ago, when Sarada was only five. On the day of her funeral, Sarada understood a little of Sasuke must have felt when his parents were murdered. Sakura’s parents were not around most of the time, when she was a teenager, because they traveled a lot. Her relationship with them was complicated, she seemed to not like them being around her friends for they like talking about embarrassing stuff Sakura did.

“Sarada, your grandparents were interesting folk.” Said Sakura. “Those boxes, I’ve never opened them?”

“But what could be in them?” replied Sarada. “Is there a reason, why they were not opened?”

Sakura did not want to talk badly of her parents. They are her parents after all. What harm could there be in the boxes, rather than Sakura’s personal insecurities? It is a waste for the boxes to be there, and not be opened. Opening the boxes should be alright.

“Well, Sarada?” said Sakura. “If you really want to open the boxes, how about we open them together.”

“Great!” responded Sarada. “Since there’s a lot, I will make some tea, so we can drink while we open them. Maybe there are funny pictures in there?”

As Sarada left to go make tea, Sakura laughed a little to herself, then had a face of determination. There was a chance that her parents took embarrassing baby pictures of her. Ahead of Sarada, Sakura decided to open the boxes and check. She most definitely found some baby pictures, but they weren’t that bad. But what was most interesting out of all the boxes was a small box, titled “We’re sorry, Sakura.” Sorry? For what?

She opened it there was a letter in the small box. She opened it and inside was a piece of paper and a picture of a little girl with pink hair and blue eyes. She was holding a flower. “Who is this girl?” thought Sakura. She read the letter.

It was her older sister!?

She continued reading. Her sister’s name was Sayuri Haruno, she fell in the sea, while they were traveling on a boat. She was never seen again. She was only four at the time of her supposed drowning. During this time, Sakura’s mother was pregnant with Sakura. The loss of their first child was so great on Sakura’s parents, that they never spoke of her, acted like she never even existed and never even thought of taking Sakura on trips with them. Yet they have this box, to prove she existed.

Sakura could not believe that her own parents lied to her and kept the existence of her sister away from her. So many emotions went through her head.

“Hey, Mom! How about we bring the boxes down here, so it will be a lot easy to sort them.” Called Sarada.

Sakura immediately straightened out for Sarada’s sake. But one thing is for sure, she will not hide this from Sarada, like her Sakura’s parents did.

Sakura explained everything to Sarada.

“I had an aunt?” said Sarada. She fell down in a chair in disbelief “Why would granny and grandpa keep something like this a secret?”

“According to the letter, the guilt of knowing her was too much for them?” replied Sakura.

“But that shouldn’t be an excuse?” cried Sarada. “You can’t just hide someone’s existence!”

“Well.” Said Sakura trying not to be as critical as possible. “They just did.”

Sarada held the picture of her deceased aunt firmly. “Sayuri, my aunt had a pretty name.” she said. “I wish I got to know her.”

“Me too Sweetie.” Responded Sakura. She embraced Sarada. Sarada puts her arms around her mother’s back.

Daughter and Mother embrace for a good while that day. When Sasuke learned about the reveal, he understood their pain, for his brother Itachi lied to him for most of his life. He embraced them both.

The whole Uchiha family bonded that day in mourning over the supposed death of someone no known personally, but someone important.

Chapter Text

Chapter 16- Wallace’s philosophy

Today was one of the most surprising days in the Hidden Leaf. The day concerned William Wallace.

The Boudican boy had surpassed the fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze’s academy scores, especially the physical examinations. The Teachers have headaches from teaching him at the academy, for they have no need to teach him. William knows the material in and out. The teachers had him do Oral tests and exams. He aces them all, and even gets the extra credit.

Because of this, many speculate he will be Hokage one day. As a result, in today’s class, the press has cameras and microphones ready outside. William Wallace puts his chin in his hand and just focuses on the class.

Ehou sits in the corner eying Wallace, with arrows. William Wallace looks at him for a second then focuses back on the class.

The Teacher was late, so there was gossiping among the students.

William Wallace looked around and saw some girls were gossiping about him, the girls and William Wallace lock eyes. All girls in the conversation immediately turn away blushing. One girl bragged Wallace was looking at her, then in short amount of time, they bicker and argue who that he was actually looking at.

William Wallace just sighed and put his hands on his face in embarrassment. Thankfully for William, the gossiping stopped when Hana Sensei, the teacher walked in.

“Good morning class.” Said Hana Sensei.

“Good morning, Hana Sensei.” Said the whole Class.

“Class? Today is a short day, so we will have recess early.” Said Hana Sensei. “William, the Hokage has personally summoned you.”

“Alright, I will be on my way.” Said William.

William went to the door to the classroom; all the academy teachers were there for him.

“William.” Said Iruka Umino, the academy principal, “Don’t worry, you are not in trouble, we are just here to get you past the press.”

“Thank you, I was worried I would have to use stealth to get through them.” Replied William.

After a while they are at the entrance to the Hokage’s office. William opened the door, Kakashi, the sixth Hokage, Shikamaru, the Hokage’s advisor, and of course Naruto himself.

William Wallace could sense the teachers are eying Naruto to give William something to do.

“Hey, William, look at this mission request, would you approve it and send Shinobi on it.” Said Naruto handing William the paper.

William read the paper for a solid second. He says “Well, I think for the time being you should reject this mission, this was literally given by a random person on the street. This said person has no given background, so there a chance they may lure your Shinobi into a trap, plus there is no evidence given that said person’s problem is true fact.”

“That is correct, William, now let’s how you handle the other paperwork.” Said Naruto.

“Ok.” Replied “But first give me a list of the available Shinobi squads, and a chart of their success rating, as well as list of what is in the Hidden Leaf supply storage, and products produced.”

An attendant got William the required sheets he got. He got immediately to work. At once, as he started, one paper was done quickly.

“Hey?” said Shikamaru. “You can’t be doing them so quickly-.” Then he looked at the paper. He was shocked.

“Wait, how did you come to the correct solution so quickly?” Explained Shikamaru.

“It’s simple.” Said William Wallace. “I just took economic concepts and applied them to the paperwork; concept examples are what are the producers producing and what do consumers want, what are tradeoffs of each?”

The whole room was silent, he was a textbook full of just information.

“Who taught you economics?” asked Naruto.

Wallace begins to explain. “In the Papel states in Boudica, I was educated by the finest teachers Boudica had to offer: the priests and the monks, particularly the monks, who read and studied for all their lives. The Pope himself even visited to overlook my studies. I learned and studied the arts like the Sciences, Math, Philosophy, Theology, and History, particularly warfare. No matter how much humans advance, two things are essential in warfare: Logistics and strategy. Without them, your army big or small will crumble. I could go on, and yes one of such subjects was economics. I also learned to write and speak Latin.”

“Latin?” asked Shikamaru.

“What is a pope?” also asked Naruto.

Wallace goes on to explain “Ok, one at a time. Latin is the language spoken in the Boudican Church, which is led by the Pope, Pope Adrian IV. He handles the social activities, mediates feuds of certain powerful Boudican earls, and finds peaceful solutions to them. The Pope and the Boudican Church are the main reason, Boudicans had peace for so long.”

“What does Latin sound like?” asks Shikamaru.

“Ego Willelmus Waleys.” Said William. “That is Latin for “I am William Wallace.”

“Huh, that really is a different language.” sighed Shikamaru. “What a drag.”

“Interesting, you seem to like to study and learn. “Why?” asked Kakashi. Looking up from a paper he was reading.

Wallace looked up from writing. “You guys ask a lot of questions?” said William Wallace. “Alright, then since you all are so curious.”

William put down the pen and put his writing hand under his chin and thought for a few seconds.

“Well.” Said William. “There are many reasons, but it all boils down to that I wanted to be a priest. I studied hard to the best of my ability, in hopes of becoming a priest. When studying was done and when I was older, there would be a ceremony, a mass, and a vigil, I would consecrate myself for priesthood. I would take vows of celibacy and poverty. The Celibacy vow means I could never marry or have love for a woman. Poverty vow means I could not own any possessions. Through these I dedicate my life to the service of the pope and the Boudican church. In this position, I would be covered by the Church for food and shelter as well respected by all Boudicans as a priest of their Church. Also I would have unlimited access to books and knowledge kept by the Church. You see I did not just want to be a priest, but a monk as well. That was the life, I wanted.” He went back to doing paperwork.

“Then why were you in Macduff’s mercenary band rather than studying to be a Boudican priest?” asked Kakashi.

William Wallace paused and thought of an appropriate answer. “Well, it is for the very reasons I wanted to become a priest, why the Church told me my calling wasn’t to the priesthood.” He spoke. “I was selfish for wanting to become a priest. I wanted respect, power over the Boudicans in that sense, as well as the Church library to dose off learning more knowledge to fill my head. All in all, I lacked the character to be a priest for Boudica. I did not want to be a priest to serve the Boudican people, rather to serve myself.”

Naruto and the others were taken aback by William’s honesty. He was honest to a fault, even when explaining his apparent faults, which held him back from Boudican priesthood.

“Tell me Lord Seventh, where does a man go when he is stressed and overwhelmed, I’ll give you a hint, it is where he is most powerful.” Asked William.

Naruto was interested in this philosophical discussion with William, he thought hard, and long. Naruto was not a good student at the academy, for he had the lowest grades there. But here, he just must have the correct answer.

“If I had to guess, it must be his family.” Said Naruto proudly.

“That may be true for some men like yourself, but the answer I am looking for applies to all men, which includes men who have no family, or men who simply hate their family.” Explained William Wallace.

Naruto was annoyed that he did not get an answer.

“His mind?” asked Shikamaru.

“Correct, it is mind, for that is where any man has control.” Said William Wallace. “For a man’s mind is like another world, where he is God, infinite and without equal. When a man is burdened with stress and is being overwhelmed by unfortunate circumstances, because of these things, it is hard for him to focus. He may go to his mind for distractions and comfort, so his body and eyes may rest with ease. When he returns to reality, his body will be rested, his eyes will have focus, and his mind will think sharper and smarter.”

William just finished the last paper on the table.

“I will be frank with you. I do not like reality, in reality many people have suffered unjustly particularly the Uchiha clan and many others.” said William Wallace. “Reality has major flaws, that is why I seek more knowledge to create a library of information in my mind. I admit, when reading the books from the academy ahead, I do get stressed, but then I think of the knowledge in my library, the stories I read in the past, like King Arthur and his champions from the round table, or Beowulf. What matters is inside my mind, my library, I am distracted, then after a little bit, my body and eyes are rested. I can now go back to reading the academy book, without issue, absorbing more knowledge for my library. The more knowledge I have the easier it is to escape to my library from reality in hard times.”

Naruto now has a headache from the motherload of information.

“You sure like to hear yourself talk.” Said Shikamaru.

“I was just giving the truth.” Said William. “It is sin to lie in the Boudican church.”

Kakashi, Shikamaru, and Naruto start looking at each other. Then Iruka jumped in.

“William, even though you are gifted….” Said Iruka, but he was interrupted by William.

“I am not gifted, I simply made myself this way.” Proclaimed William Wallace

“Alright, alright, I am just saying.” replied Iruka. “Even though you are smart and have set number one records at the academy, does not mean you can graduate early. You will graduate the same time as everyone else.”

“Fair enough.” Said William. “Now I will ask the questions.”

William Wallace put the Hokage seat to his side and spoke. “What did Lord Seventh and Mr. Nara do at the academy to prepare for their roles now?”

Naruto and Shikamaru looked at each other with scared looks in their eyes.

“Well, Shikamaru was asleep most of the time at the academy and Naruto had the lowest grades.” Said Iruka.

“IRUKA!.” Cried Naruto and Shikamaru.

Iruka started scratching his head embarrassingly.

“Interesting.” Said William. “Then why were you selected for your positions, perhaps for your Shinobi missions then?”

“Well,” said Kakashi.

Shikamaru and Naruto eyed him suspiciously.

“You see.” Continued Kakashi. “When I was Hokage, I had Shikamaru be my Hokage advisor, for his intelligence and strategy proven by his leadership in missions, as for Naruto, he succeeded me, because of his power and skill, making him the number one hero in the hidden Leaf, some would say the world for that matter.”

“So, let me get this straight.” Said William in a confused tone. “You have the strongest Shinobi be the ones to do paperwork.”

Everyone nodded, although they were on edge a bit on how Wallace put it.

“Look I get how intelligence makes a good advisor, but intelligence can only get you so far, for some answers to problems can’t be solved with logic alone, knowledge is needed. Intelligence cannot name all the fruits in the world, only knowledge can,” said William. “Going on missions, only prepares one to be a military leader, not one that can run a kingdom in times of peace.”

There was silence.

“Forgive me my Lords.” Said William Wallace. “But what type of people put people who know nothing about economics in charge of the Hidden Leaf economy.”

There was SILENCE!!! Angry Silence from everyone. Shikamaru was especially triggered.

“Get back to work!” yelled Shikamaru.

“Ok.” Replied William. “Any more of these fun Hokage papers!?”

A clerk came in with a stack full of papers.

“Thank you.” Said William. He immediately started getting to work, papers were being signed and finished in a matter of seconds.

“What I recommend is you guys read my Economics book.” Said William. “Don’t worry I have a version in backpack which I translated from Latin to your language.” He took out a manuscript and handed it over to Naruto.

“You really translated this whole thing from Latin.” Said Naruto.

“It was a way to get a better grasp of your language, so yes, yes I did.” Replied William.

School was cancelled that day, because William Wallace was just breezing through all of Hidden Leaf’s paperwork. Eventually, it was dusk, and no paperwork was left.

“May I be excused, lord Seventh.” Asked William Wallace. “I have a commitment tonight.”

“Oh yeah sure.” Said Naruto, who was doing his best to read the economics book, but studying is not his strong suit. “Need this back.”

“No, my lord, it is gift, it is the least I could do for you allowing me to live her in the Leaf.” Said William. “After all you need it more than I do, plus I have the Latin edition at home.”

William Wallace did not walk to his destination, rather he climbed the rooftops as a way to avoid the press. Luckily his destination was not far.

Chapter Text

Chapter 17- Ichiraku Ramen

Himawari had invited William to Ichiraku, they both sat together at the highchairs.

“I hope those weird people are not here.” Explained William Wallace. William is referring to the Hidden Leaf press.

“Don’t worry.” Said Himawari. “They won’t come here. The Press does not bother people at restaurants.”

William looked down at his bowl of ramen. It was hot, so he dared not put his finger in it. He examined it curiously, noting the ingredients included pork and cakes made of fish?

“Shinobi food is sure fascinating.” Explained William Wallace.

“This is Ramen, it is my dad’s favorite.” Said Himawari. “Thanks for the food.” As she was about to dig in, she was startled by what William was doing before the meal.

This is what William did: He took fingers: his index and middle, put them together and moved his arm. He tapped his forehead and his chest, then his left shoulder, then his right. He put his hands together. Bowed his head and mumbled these words to himself. He speaks. “Benedíc nos Dómine et haec Túa dóna quae de Túa largitáte súmus sumptúri. Per Chrístum Dóminum nóstrum. Ámen.” He then repeated the tap head, chest, and shoulders process.

“You do all that before a meal?” asked Himawari. “What were those random words you were just muttering, I never heard anything like them before.”

“Those weren’t just random words, that was the Boudican meal prayer in Latin.” Explained William.

“It seems pretty long?” said Himawari in a curious tone.

“You are a Shinobi, I am Boudican, our cultures and ways of doing things are different, as are we.” Said William Wallace.

From afar to the entrance, Boruto was eyeing William and Himawari with angry suspicious eyes. From what he was seeing Himawari was looking at William with attentive eyes, while he seemed to explain things to her.

“Hey Boruto.” Said a voice, it was Naruto.

“Oh uh! Dad.” cried Boruto who put his back to wall in surprise. “What are you doing here?”

“Oh, all the paperwork was finished early.” Said Naruto. “Wanna grab Ichiraku.” Immediately Naruto’s eyes caught William and Himawari inside.

“Huh? What is Himawari doing with William at Ichiraku.” said Naruto in a surprised tone. “Alone!?”

“My thoughts too.” Said Boruto. “He is too mysterious.” Boruto does not plan on mentioning that William beat him.

“I hear William is popular with the girls at the academy.” Said Naruto. “But, Oh No. He is hotter than Sasuke at that age. This is bad.”

“Dad, lets get Ramen and sit at a table close to them.” Said Boruto. “They won’t notice us thanks to the learnings from Mom.”

“Yeah, good idea.” Said Naruto. “Thanks to your mother, we will never get spotted.”

They both ate Ramen at a close table and eyed William Wallace with the highest of suspicions.

William Wallace knew they were there, but just didn’t care. For there was a more pressing matter. The chopsticks to eat ramen. He is trying his best to take food in them but failing.

Himawari laughed a little at seeing him try.

“Darn it.” Sighed William. “How do you use these?”

“Like this.” Said Himawari showing him the form.

“Those papers must have taken a toll on my head.” Said William. “I guess I now see my limits.”

“Papers.? What papers? we do not have any homework.” Said Himawari.

“Oh, I was filling out papers for fun, I was so interested, that I did not take time to rest my head.” Said William. He started eating Ramen, and his cheeks went red.

That was the first time Himawari had seen any color change in William’s skin. In his face, his frozen cheeks were now red with warmth. She may have imagined it, but he may have had a little smile.

“This is the new best food of Hidden Leaf.” he proclaimed. He slurped Ramen up his mouth like a small waterfall going backwards.

The taste of the food had William Wallace go to his head and examine his thoughts. He admits the ramen tasted better than he could have ever imagined it. Eating good food in reality is much better than simply imagining it, for thoughts can never fill the stomach and give the body proper nutrients.

“Perhaps there are things that reality has that are better than the things conjured in one’s mind.” Thought William.

William continues to think.

The Ramen may not be the best food of the Hidden Leaf, but the best food he has eaten

Chapter Text

Chapter 18- William Wallace’s mother.

After Ichiraku, William liked the Ichiraku so much, he had to know how it was made.

Himawari knew the recipe for Naruto loved Ramen the most, so she decided to indulge his curiosity.

Because of this, William walked Himawari home that night.

“Huh, so that’s how it is made.” Explained William. after the Ramen explanation.

“Yep, my mother has made it countless times for my father, most of the times he asked for what he wants for dinner.” Said Himawari.

“He has it every day.” Said William. “I’m amazed he never got sick of it.”

“It is his favorite food for a reason.” Said Himawari. “Because there are all kinds of ramen, barbecue, spicy, the list goes on.”

“Indeed.” Said William.

He goes onto explain “Naruto the hero, heh, from what I see, you have-...” he paused and stopped walking.

Himawari stopped as well and looked back at William Wallace. She was confused at the change in the tone. William Wallace had a blank, yet dark face as he looked at the ground. There was an uncomfortable quietness in the air, as the wind blew.

“William?” asked Himawari.

“Himawari.” Said William in a slightly embarrassed tone. “I know so much about your family, yet when you asked for mine, I rudely dodged the question. You were rightfully mad as a result.”

Himawari was shocked that he remembered something like that. The fact, he read she was annoyed at the him, when making the stew, also this is the first time William Wallace had ever said her name.

“Truth is.” Said William, scratching his head and sweated a little. “We are of low nobility. Just mere notches above the common folk. We own small pieces of land, and we hunted for a living.”

He stopped scratching his head, and stood up straight, sweating profusely and turned his back towards her.

“My relationship with my family and clan is complicated.” Said William Wallace. “For specific reasons, this lion shield on my back.” William pointed his thumb at it. “I can never lie; I hate this symbol. I hate this lion. I hate wearing it. But I am a Wallace, so I must wear it. You are special, you have a proud lineage with magnificent heroes with magnificent stories, like I told Boruto, I do not, in fact it is quite the opposite.”

Himawari now realized why William did not want to talk about his clan. He for unknown reasons has strained relations with them. She now understands why he dodged the question; however, it can’t be all bad can it?

“So, you were a Hunter? asked Himawari, hoping to light up the mood.” That sounds cool.”

William turned around to respond.

“You think a hunter is cool? I mean we hunted animals, and don’t you like animals?” asked William. “Then again we did eat meat in that ramen earlier.”

Himawari laughed at that comment, for a good while.

“Sigh.” Said William, trying his very best to not break a smile. “Come on, I’ll tell you about all the types of animals I hunted.”

They walked together, while William told her of his hunting trips, Himawari paid attention with interest. No detail about who he was with on those hunting trips, but when he hunted alone, there was more detail. He had to wait in his trees for his prey, particularly deer. Deer was the most common to hunt, so it was the main food produce.

He rather talked about the delicious ways he turned the deer into food, particularly venison stew. William Wallace was a storyteller, and how he explained his hunting journeys was like you were there with him, when he was hunting. His words conveyed that feeling, making them more enticing to hear.

At that moment, they were at the home of the Uzumaki.

“Well then.” Said William. “I guess that is enough of hunting stories, I will make my leave then, Farewell.”

As William walked away, Himawari just had to ask him one more question.

“Wait, William?” called Himawari.

“Yes.” Replied William.

“Do Boudicans have fairy tales?” she asked curiously.

“But of course, we have plenty.” Said William Wallace. “Why do you ask.”

Wind blew their hair and went their eyes. Himawari brushed it away from her face, but William just stared back unresponsive to the hair touching his eyes. He laid still as a statue, waiting for a response.

“I think you’re a great storyteller.” Said Himawari. Ok, maybe one more question. “So can you story tell me Boudican tales sometime?”

“I’ve read almost all the books, but to have me story tell them all is a quite a large request, I could have you borrow one, and read it, absorb the information for yourself.” said William. “Or do you not like reading?”

“Oh um, well--.” Said Himawari, tapping her two index fingers together.

“Never mind, I remembered they are in Latin.” Said William Wallace. “Alright then as you wish, but on one condition: tell me more about your father Naruto, I know his deeds, but I must know the man. I need a glimpse into the mindset of how this great man has become a great hero.”

“Oh, Ok. I guess that’s a fair agreement, not one sided at all.” Said Himawari. “After all that’s what friends are for, right.”

“Friend?” said William Wallace. He was confused and looked side to side.

Himawari was speechless at his response.

“Forgive me.” Said William Wallace. “My head still hurts from the papers. I will go home now to rest.”

“Heh.” giggled Himawari.

“Farewell, and good night.” Said William, as he walked away and got smaller from view.

Himawari waved at him. “Bye, William, I’ll see you tomorrow.” She called. She waved till he was out of sight.

Himawari smiled. She admired William Wallace. He is kind to people but displays it as normal. He is truthful, and gives the truth, no matter how much it hurts. He never lies. He has great achievements, but he does not boast about them. William Wallace's display of humility is astounding.

How does a boy, who is just a year older than her, seem to have already developed so much? Is it because he is Boudican, or is it entirely something else?

As Himawari was staring at where she last saw William. Hinata had returned home from errands, she saw how the whole conversation concluded.

“My my, who is that handsome boy.” Said Hinata

Himawari was startled and put her back to the gate. “Oh, Mother?” she cried. “You startled me.”

“Sorry about that, I was just curious, who you were talking to.” Said Hinata. “I saw that his clan symbol is a lion shield. Oh, could that be William Wallace?”

“Yes, it is him.” Replied Himawari.

“The number one academy student of all time.” Said Hinata. “He must be amazing.”

“Yeah, he is.” Said Himawari with a small smile, however Hinata noticed instantly.

“He must be a special boy.” Said Hinata in a kind, yet mischievous tone. “You seem to take a peculiar liking to him.”

Himawari’s face went red and spoke. “Oh, look at the time, I’m really tired, so I’m going to go to bed.” She immediately went to her room.

Hinata laughed to herself. She is not at all surprised at the reaction. Let’s just say she had those experiences herself.

Thud! Naruto and Boruto fell to the ground. Hinata was startled by them.

“Boys?” she said.

Boruto got up immediately. “Oh! Hima’s right, it is time for bed. I must go too.” He said and ran upstairs.

Hinata didn’t even have time to react. All that was left was Naruto laying on the ground.

“Heh, I guess I’m too tired to get up.” Said Naruto smiling. “Mind making me some coffee?”

Hinata smiled and nodded.

A few minutes later, Naruto had downed a full mug of coffee, in less than a minute. Hinata filled his empty mug than poured herself a cup and joined him.

“So, I swear that William Wallace is so complicated.” Asked Naruto.

Hinata took a sip. And said “Well, I’ve heard good things about him from the people, one child said he fixed her grandma’s garden, another says he properly managed equipment to help at a construction site, thus speeding up the build of it, one more says he help heal their younger brother through the use of natural medicine made from Boudican herbs.”

“And why does he do all that.” asked Naruto.

“The responses that I hear is that William believes it is the natural thing to do.” Replied Hinata. “He confuses the folks just like that.”

“Apparently Himawari has taken a particular liking to him.” Said Naruto. “And he is handsome, even more handsome than Sasuke in the academy days.” Naruto scuffed a little.

“Now that you mention how he presents kindness as normality, he does not want any credit for his good deeds.” Said Naruto. “Is this all because he was humble, because earlier today he did Hokage paperwork better than me and Shikamaru?” Naruto smacked his mouth, after saying that.

Hinata was surprised. “He was able to do that?” she said.

Naruto calmed himself before he spoke. “It is because of his love for knowledge, and he even studies said knowledge.” Replied Naruto. “I guess this is why some say Knowledge is power.” Naruto took a sip of coffee.”

“When he was with Himawari, when she asked what he was doing after school.” Said Naruto. “He simply said he was doing papers for fun, not that he was doing the work to help the village be run. He didn’t lie, he told the truth, just not all of it. It’s not every day a normal kid can do better than a Kage, yet instead he chose not to tell anyone?”

“You were spying on him and Himawari?” asked Hinata in a positive surprised tone.

“Uh, well um.” Said Naruto scared and trying to find an excuse. “I was doing Sasuke’s job for him.” He lied.

“Is that so?” giggled Hinata.

“Ok, back to William, yet despite him doing the papers better than me, he told Himawari that I was great, and he wants to know more about me, he want to know more about me as a man, and how said man became a hero. ” Said Naruto with a confused face, sipping coffee. “Even though he is smarter than me, he wants to emulate me?”

Hinata put her fingers under her chin and thought. She says “Well, from what you told me. This is what I piece together. William Wallace is a disciplined and humble boy who only seeks to learn knowledge. He is especially humble especially in his own achievements, not even mentioning the big ones like surpassing Minato’s academy scores and outdoing you at paperwork, yet he still thinks you are great nonetheless.” Naruto put his head face down on the table, even more confused.

“I don’t think there is anything wrong with him.” Said Hinata. “Since Himawari likes him, he must be really special. From what I see and hear, I believe that they have an adorable friendship.”

“That’s the thing.” Said Naruto. “I cannot think of anything major or inherently wrong with William Wallace, which shows that we hardly know anything about him. He does not act like a kid. Oh Gosh, he might be more mature than me.” Naruto put his face down on the table.

Hinata only smiled and put her hand on Naruto’s. “You need to sleep, dear.” She spoke. “Today, has been a big day, maybe you should go to bed early and rest on it.”

She took Naruto up to bed,

Meanwhile, William was walking home. He was thinking.

“Life in the Leaf is different, but better.” Said William Wallace. “It is full kind people, too kind for my taste at least, then again, I’m a Boudican, they are Shinobi folk.”

William put his right hand in his pocket; he felt something. It was a picture of his mother, and him as a baby. He pulled it out and looked at it. He left it in his pocket earlier in the morning after being lost in thought.

“Why were you never like these people, I wonder.” Said William to the picture. “Heh, perhaps you came from a different village, for these people don’t put science over everything.”

Bump!! William accidentally walked into a lady carrying papers.

Papers went everywhere.

“Sorry ma’am?” he cried; he immediately caught all the papers with quick speed. “Here you go, forgive me ma’am, I was lost in thought and did not see where I was going.”

“Sakura?” said the woman.

“Forgive me, that is not me, and I do not know who that is?” said William.

William walked away, after that.

The woman he accidentally walked into was Shizune, a medical ninja, returning from the hospital. She had heard many things about William Wallace, the charitable and kind Boudican, or the future kage as some would say. But none of that mattered to Shizune, she was more amazed how similar William looked to Sakura, with his fair skin and green eyes.

Shizune looked to make sure her papers were in order. Everything was in order, except there was a picture.

She was about to call William, but she was shocked by the picture. There was a woman holding a baby, that looked like a baby version of William Wallace. Shizune was shocked by the appearance of the woman, who seemed to be William’s mother.

The woman wore a black robe, most likely Boudican clothing. She had long pink hair, and blue eyes, eyes similar to the eye color of Sakura’s father.

Since she and Sakura are old friends, Shizune remembers Sakura telling her about how her parents lied to her about her older sister, who supposedly died young. The sister and the woman in the picture have identical features. What could this mean? Is Sayuri Haruno alive?

So many questions that there is now only one way to solve this dilemma.

Chapter Text

Chapter 19- The Frightening Truth.

The next day, Shizune summons Sakura and Sarada to her office. They were very confused why, but Shizune did not tell, because it was apparently urgent.

They all sat in a meeting room at the Konoha Hospital. Shizune was already there waiting for them, she had a folder with her there.

“Shizune?” asked Sakura. “What was the sudden emergency?”

“Let’s just say a lot has transpired yesterday?” said Shizune. “It is about your sister?”

When Sakura heard this, she looked down in sadness. She was upset internally that Shizune would bring up, she still hasn’t got over that her parents lied to her.

“Mom?” asked Sarada. “Are you Ok?”

Sakura looked at Sarada with determined eyes and then looked up at Shizune. “What does my sister have to do with this meet up?” she asked.

“Sakura, I know it’s a hard topic to bring up.” Said Shizune. “But I may have found more information relating to her?”

Sakura sat up more for information. “What do you mean?” she asked.

“Well, I think it’s better if I show this.” Said Shizune. She handed Sakura the picture.

Sakura was shocked, looking at it.

“Mom? What’s wrong?” asked Sarada. She looked at the picture and was just as shocked.

“That woman, the eyes and hair just like Aunt Sayuri!?” Said Sarada. “And that baby she’s holding looks like?”

At that moment, William Wallace opened the door. “Miss Shizune, may I ask why you had me called here, and why earlier you put a swab in my mouth and then again ,why?” he asked. Just then and there, he had locked eyes with Sakura and Sarada staring at each other for a few seconds.

“Who are these people?” asked William Wallace.

‘To be sure I did a DNA test, then another one, the result was still the same.” said Shizune.

“What does my DNA have to do with anything?” asked William.

William notices Sarada and Sakura staring at him with shock.

“What is going on, why are you two staring at me like that, you look ya’ll seen a ghost.” asked William, who is uncomfortable from the stares.

“William, there is something you need to know, all of you do.” Said Shizune. Shizune slowly opened the folder.

“According to the DNA test results.” She spoke. “You three are related.” Shizune took a deep breath after that.

There was silence in the room, shock in fact. Sweat started running down William’s face and neck. He started to breathe heavily. But no one noticed because he was so quiet.

There was silence, Sakura remained shock, staring at this Boudican boy of another culture. How is this possible. Did Sayuri survive the sea and wash up somewhere in the land of these Boudicans. Must be, because William Wallace, her son, is here, living and breathing. This boy is her offspring, the picture and the DNA tests prove it.

Not a word was spoken for a while.

Sarada was the first to break the silence. She smiled, and went up to William, not seeing his sweating or heavy breathing.

“Well, this is a pleasant surprise.” She said she got up from the couch and walked up to William Wallace.

She smiled at him, he was her long-lost cousin, probably the closest thing she will have to a sibling.

“William!” she said putting out he hand “It is great to meet, I’m your cous-”

Before she could finish, sweating more profusely, William breathed even more heavily and rapidly. He smacked her hand away. William then turned away in the opposite direction.

He dived in the air.

He smashed through the window, hitting the ground below. He immediately got up and ran away towards his home.

All this happened so fast that even Sarada could not keep track of what happened. No one did. It was the most peculiar thing.

All that happened today was pure shock and awe.

Chapter Text

Chapter 20- Scars Inside and Out

Sasuke had kept a close eye on the situation, and for the first time William Wallace has shown a major emotion: fear. He panicked and dived through the window.

He ran as fast as lightning. Quicker than anything Sasuke could have predicted for someone his age, Sasuke then remembered his scars, but not just the scars, Wallace’s physique.

He had a muscle tone, where his muscles seem to be bursting from his skeleton. William looked like he had been training like crazy.

Sasuke followed William to his home. He saw William lock his door and close all the windows. William immediately got household appliances and barricaded the doors and windows.

He does not want anyone getting in.

Sasuke had to know why he was acting like this. William was now the opposite of his calm and calculated self, and now is a frightened boy just trying to remain hidden.

But before he could get answers, Sasuke had to make sure William was alright. He got close to the house, saw an appliance inside. With his Rinnegan, swapped places with it.

He detected Wallace’s chakra in his bedroom. Inside Wallace’s house, it was now a mess. Sasuke watched William enough times to know how orderly he kept his home. Now it is chaos and destruction.

Sasuke had to be careful because William had fantastic senses. William in his panic may attack Sasuke if he saw him. Sasuke decided to sense the nature of Williams chakra. He could sense he was panicking. He is in one place, most likely hiding.

William most definitely did not seem in a mood to talk, in fact not enough is known to think talking would even help. Sasuke must now leave and talk with his family to figure out what happened. So, Sasuke leaves the house, and makes his way to the hospital.

As he got there, he saw there were people and nurses confused about what had happened earlier. A couple of cleaners were picking up the glass from the ground. Some pedestrians tried asking what happened and why the window suddenly broke. William's speed made him unnoticed to the common eye.

As Sasuke analyzed the situation, Sarada came out of the hospital.

“Dad!” she cried and hugged Sasuke. Sasuke put his arm on her shoulder.

“Sarada, what happened?” asked Sasuke.

“It was William.” She said in a worrying tone. “He- he jumped out the window.”

“Why?” asked Sasuke.

Sarada wiped the sweat from her brow. “We learned he is Aunt Sayuri’s son.” She cried. “There was a picture and DNA test for proof, he’s my cousin.”

“Is that why he jumped out the window?” Asked Sasuke

Sarada nodded. “Papa?” she asked. “What is wrong with William?”

“Don’t worry, Sarada, I will find a way to help him.” Said Sasuke. “Go be with your mother.”

Sasuke was now returning to William’s house. In this revelation, William Wallace is his nephew. Yet, from the reaction, William seems to fear family. Why!? Only one way to find out.

Sasuke stayed in watch and concentrated his chakra to sense William’s. He sensed him. He was walking out of his room towards the door outside. He smashed through his appliances and walked outside onto the steps. He wore no shirt.

Wallace’s body was indeed muscular, with the training to make it like that, and the knowledge in his mind. He might be able to win a one-on-one fight with team 7 minus Kakashi, when they were 12.

Now Sasuke focused on the scars on his body. The sweat from his stress covered them. They were scars on his body and arms, but not just scars, bruises as well.

Sasuke uses his Sharingan to analyze his wounds more. He predicted the large cuts came from a sword. Sword’s sharper than his own maybe. Bruises would have to be from sword hilts or other blunt metal objects. Maybe they are from stones being thrown at him. Just exactly who did this to him. Or more like since there is so much randomness in the width and length of the scars, who and how many have done this to him.

Then there was twitching, and even more sweating from Wallace. His face turned angry and focused. He clutched his shirt in. He sat down and put his hands on his head. Then sweat came down his head even more.

“No, No, this is not real!?” cried William, rocking his head back and forth. “Sayuri and Alan! You two are Dead!? I saw your bodies! Get out of my head!”

Sasuke eyes lit up, after hearing him say that. Wallace’s parents are dead. He is an orphan.

Wallace started crying, tears hit the steps like rain.

“Please!? Leave me!!? He cried. “This a dream!? Yes! That’s right. A bad d-dream, a nightmare, right!? That is correct.” He ran to his room and entered a deep sleep.

After that tantrum, so many questions have arisen in Sasuke’s mind. But for now, it is best to ask William himself for an answer to those questions. Maybe in the morning, perhaps he will be more reasonable.

Hopefully sleep may rest his troubled mind.

Other OC Characters colorized:

-Macduff of Fife

-Alan Wallace and Sayuri Haruno/Wallace

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Chapter 22- Family is my Hell.

The night was long, but hopefully it was long enough for Wallace to rest. Sasuke stood in a tree idly by.

Just then, the sound of objects being moved was heard, behind Wallace’s door. Sasuke was alert. The door opened; William Wallace stepped out. His casual clothes were darker than usual. His eyes wrinkled; he had not slept at all.

“Sasuke!!” said William, immediately spotting Sasuke waiting in a tree. Wallace was looking at him with blood shot eyes.

Just by looking at him, Sasuke already knew William Wallace was emotionally unstable, so he needed to find a way to cool his anger.

Sasuke lands in front of William. They both lock their eyes. William’s eyes look so bloodshot they may burst.

The silence was unnerving.

“Had I known you were related to them!” he said with controlled anger. “I would have given you opposite advice.”

“That does not change how right your advice was to begin with.” Replied Sasuke. “And now I shall turn that very advice to you, don’t let yourself live alone, suffer alone.”

“Who are you to judge me?” demanded William.

“You know my past, you studied it, has rage dulled your memory.” Said Sasuke. “I understand wrath all too well, I lost my parents, my family…”

Wallace looked down. “NO, NO!” he silently yelled.

Wallace looked up, his eyes red with blood, his Sakura-like eyes dark green, because of the blood.

“You don’t understand!” William growled. “Family is my HELL!!!”

A boy who hates his family was something Sasuke did not expect.

“Why?” asked Sasuke, who was prepared for anything.

William looked more firmly at Sasuke, with rage, similar to what Sasuke originally had for Itachi.

“You’re here at their behest, aren’t you?” said William.

“Our behest!” Corrected Sasuke. “We are one family.”

“Then you leave me no choice.” Replied William Wallace, putting on a battle stance.

Sasuke watched him with curiosity, curious to see William’s true power and experience would culminate.

“You know, that Sharingan is a cheap bullshit and broken ability.” Said William. “You can copy any jutsu, you see. So, I better not let you see my hand signs.” He puts his hands behind his back.

“To you, I may be just an ant, that deserves to be trampled on.” Said William. “But hopefully my ant’s bite is poisonous.”

Sasuke waits patiently for him to attack. One thing is for sure: he may be a year younger, but he is much stronger and smarter than Sarada.

Chapter Text

Chapter 23- Sasuke Uchiha vs William Wallace

The fight starts.

With his quick speed and strength, Sasuke grabs William by the shirt and throws him a long distance outside the Leaf into the woods.

William phased by the speed at which he was thrown, immediately ricochets off the trees breaking his fall. The trees timbers to the ground, roots up in all.

Wallace finally lands on the ground. Sasuke is already in front of him. Wallace puts one hand behind his back, so Sasuke won’t be able to copy his jutsu.

“Fire-style, Violet Blade!” Yelled William Wallace. At once a gush of violet like fire came from his hand.

“This looks something made to copy the blade aspect of the Chidori.” thought Sasuke, as he dodged William with ease, as William’s blade of one the hottest fires sliced through trees like melted butter, the trees were sent flying in the air.

Smoke filled the air, from the heat of the Violet Blade, many trees were lit on fire. This made it tough for Sasuke to see let alone use his sharingan, because the smoke tickled his eyes. Did William purposefully light all those trees on fire to create smoke?

Sasuke decided to do nothing but get to high ground over the smoke. He decided not to use any abilities, because he felt they would end the fight too quickly. He needed an idea on how strong William is, or how strong other Boudicans his age are.

As Sasuke stood above looking for William. William emerged from the smoke, rubbing his eyes with one arm, and having his hand ablaze with the Violet Blade. He charges up the hill at Sasuke like an idiot.

This is out of character. Has he gone insane. Sasuke felt his surface change.

A Wallace clone had used a disguise jutsu to be the stump, and grabbed Sasuke from behind, leaned forward, both of them rolled down the hill toward the Wallace running stab Sasuke.

Sasuke trips the Wallace clone last second, and that clone loses grip, and Sasuke escapes. Wallace ends up impaling his shadow clone.

Sasuke appears behind William, and lightly kicks him. This is the real William, for he did not poof like a shadow clone.

William immediately turned around, put his hand up a wind like vortex formed on his hand. Was he making the Rasengan. At once trees and large stones got absorbed into it. Walalce had like a tornado in his hand, absorbing materials around. He put his hand back.

“Cyclone-.” He spoke. “Push.” A large force was pushed at Sasuke, the force of rocks, trees, and many other inanimate objects shot like an explosion and ripped through the forest.

A large road of waist and craters was left, but Sasuke was just leaning on a tree, in the forest outside the newly formed road.

Wallace was enraged, none of his attacks even landing.

At that moment, electric throwing stars came towards him, cutting through the trees like chainsaws. The Lightning on them was so intense that it looked as if a two lighting super Novas were charging towards him.

Wallace immediately puts his hands behind his back, does hand signs, then puts his hands together at front.

“Fire-style.” Said William Wallace. “Flame Spire.”

A large spire of fire clashed with the Nova like lightning shurikens. The spire went up high above the trees.

After the lightning attack was blocked, the spire dissipated. Wallace appeared with a violate blade in his right hand, and a small flame Rasengan in his left.

“Take me seriously.” He growled.

His small Rasengan was the same size as Boruto’s disappearing one.

Wallace threw it and it flew like Boruto’s.

It disappeared like Boruto’s!

An exploding rasengan blew up in Sasuke’s face, Wallace took the chance to strike.

Smash! A large skeleton arm lays Wallace flat like a pancake. There was a large ditch, and Sasuke and Wallace were at the bottom.

The fight is over. Sasuke was in complete control of the fight no matter what happened.

“You Bastard!” murmured William Wallace. “You only used your Susanoo to try to make me feal good about myself.”

Wallace was perceptive as usual.

Sasuke noticed something under Wallace’s shirt. It was blood. His clothes were darker, because he had been bleeding all night, like his wounds were open up.

“What happened to you?” asked Sasuke.

“Why do you people care, you don’t even know me?” complained William.

“Because you are my nephew, Sakura’s nephew, Sarada’s cousin?” said Sasuke. “Whatever happened we will help you!”

“If you truly want to help me!” cried William. Crawling and his knees, grabbing on to Sasuke.

There were tears building up in his eyes. His mouth was slowly trying to open.

“End it!” cried William. “DO IT! KILL ME!”

Sasuke was astonished, no normal person would not want death.

“Please kill me?” asked William Wallace crying. “I can’t have a family, I’ll go insane. Please!”

Sasuke saw he was actually serious. Sasuke then activates his Sharingan, all William Wallace sees is a red eye.

Stab!!

Sasuke stabs William in the chest with his sword. William coughs up blood. He falls to the ground backward.

As William lay on the ground paralyzed, more tears ran down his face.

“At last, the nightmares will end.” Said William. “No more war, no more Boudicans.”

William looked up at Sasuke, with a peaceful face, full of tears, yet full of appreciation.

“Thank you, Uncle.” He spoke. “You were the only other family member that was good to me.”

Wallace puts his head back, “Give my regards to master Macduff, and my younger brother, D-David.”

Wallace enters a sleep.

Sasuke then turns off his Sharingan.

Chapter Text

Chapter 24- My poor nephew.

Sasuke had put William under a Genjutsu, which put William fast to sleep.

Leaf ninja came to the place where the fight was outside. Sasuke told them to send a message to Macduff and summon him to the Hidden Leaf.

Sasuke carries William to the Hidden Leaf medical facility.

Sakura, who was talking with Hinata outside the hospital, saw Sasuke coming. She was speechless and dropped all her papers.

“Sasuke!” says Sakura, shocked he is carrying William.

“He needs help?” said Sasuke.

Sakura nodded.

Naruto heard that William was gravely wounded.

When he got there, he was greeted by his wife, Hinata.

“Hinata?” Naruto asked.

“Naruto, it is horrible.” She said in a worrying tone.

When Naruto got in, he was shocked.

There he was, William Wallace on the bed, bleeding from all over his body. He was only 11, yet his muscles bulged from his skeleton. He looked like he had been training like the world would end.

However, he slept soundly and peacefully as if he was unbothered by his wounds, like they were normal for him.

His wounds have fragments of scabs on them, like they were scratched. After analyzing William’s hands, they were scab fragments under his fingernails.

He scratched his scabs off.

Sakura held William’s hand crying, while Sasuke was comforting her.

Naruto knew William must have been hiding things about himself, but he never imagined this.

Hinata clutched to Naruto, as he stared at William’s body. Needless to say, he was shocked.

“Wait! Miss Uchiha!” cried a Nurse from the room door.

Sarada forcefully brushed past the nurse and into the room.

“Mom! Dad! I heard about William!” cried Sarada. “What happened!” She then saw Wallace in his wounded state.

Sarada was shocked beyond disbelief. She felt her stomach and chest hurt and her cheeks expanded. She ran to a nearby trash can and vomited profusely.

Hinata went to check on Sarada, Naruto followed.

After Sakura saw what happened, she knew she had to help William. She knew she had to heal William’s wounds, and not wonder how he got them.

“Sasuke, stand back.” She spoke.

Sasuke stepped back, then Sakura got to healing.

As Sakura heals William Wallace, she analyzes his face.

When it comes to features, William had similarities to Sakura herself. He had fair skin and green eyes like her. Nonetheless her nephew was handsome. After all he has a king’s blood in his veins. But thanks to his wounds, those very veins were showing.

“My poor nephew.” She murmured, trying to hold it together. “What has happened, what type of parents would allow this?”

William’s wounds started to close thanks to the Medical ninjutsu. Scars were there as marks now, but that was not the issue.

However, the outside is good, what about the inside.

“Hinata, check his insides?” asked Sakura. “See if there are internal injuries.

“Alright.” She spoke. Hinata went in front of William’s bed.

“Byakugan!” she said. Veins formed around her eyes, and she analyzes William’s body.

“No internal wounds.” Says Hinata.

Sakura breathed a sigh of relief. But now, what would she do if William woke up. Will he run away again?

The door of the room opened. It was Macduff.

“Huh, so why have you summoned me?” he asked. He then saw William Wallace, however unlike everyone else, he was not shocked, rather he was emotionless.

Sarada, who was catching her breath from vomiting, turned angerly at Macduff, with shurikens in her red Sharingan eyes.

She tries to go towards Macduff, but Sasuke gets out of the operating room and stops her.

“Sarada, NO!” said Sasuke.

“YOU! You. What have you done to William! Why does my cousin hate us!” cried Sarada, tears formed in her eyes.

Macduff crossed his arms, like he had not heard Sarada.

“In that Mission! You set us up against the Black knight!” she yelled. “Didn’t you.”

“I didn’t set anyone up.” Explained Macduff. “I paid in gold for a guard to make sure no one disrupts my conference, and you did just that.”

Sarada was infuriated with how little Macduff cared for the Black Knight incident.

Sakura came out of the medical room, for Wallace was resting.

“Sarada is right.” Explained Sakura. “What happened to William. Why is he like this?”

“He told me that Sayuri and Alan are dead.” Said Sasuke. Everyone looked at him at that very moment.

Sarada stopped trying to get past Sasuke and just fell on her knees in utter shock, put her hands on her eyes and started crying. Sasuke hugs her. Sakura comes behind and puts her hands on her back.

Hinata puts her hands on her mouth in shock. Naruto is even more shocked than he was before.

As Sakura comforted Sarada and collected herself. Then stood up and looked directly at Macduff.

“Tell us everything, Macduff.” Demanded Sakura.

“I’m afraid, I’m under oath, so I cannot.” Replied Macduff.

Sakura gripped her fist, she was furious. Sasuke turned to look at him.

“Macduff.” Said Naruto in an angry tone. “I demand you tell us or else…”

“Or else what?” interrupted Macduff. “You’ll kill me, hunt down my band as outlaws. Good luck trying to convince William that you are on his side, when you have killed me as well as all our other comrades.”

There is a standoff between Macduff and the old team 7. Macduff had a determined look in his eyes, but then he closed them and breathed heavily.

“Sigh.” forgive me, I have bad experience with heretics.” Said Macduff. “But Wallace had me swear under oath not to tell anyone.”

“If Alan is dead why isn’t William king of Boudica.” Asked Sasuke.

“I cannot say, oath forbids.” Replied Macduff.

“What about his brother David?” asked Sasuke. “Are you not allowed to talk about him either?”

Everyone was shocked, how did Sasuke get that information.

“Huh, I wonder how you got that information.” Said Macduff. “Whatever, I will tell you this much though.”

Macduff coughed for a bit. The Uchiha family stood at attention.

“You don’t need to worry about his younger brother. His brother David is alright; he is a member of the Bruce clan.” said Macduff. “So compared to Wallace, he is in paradise.”

Macduff turns his back to leave.

“If you want to show Wallace that you are not his enemies, I don’t recommend that you probe his mind using that mind jutsu from this Yamanaka clan.” Said Macduff. “I say you should leave his past alone. If he feels he can no longer be in the Leaf, I will take him back with me. I don’t care what that Amado says about the Karma on his hand, I think that guy’s an idiot.”

Macduff leaves.

As Macduff left, Naruto turned and looked at William. The mysteriousness surrounding Wallace is unnerving, but after all William seemed he had suffered a lot.

There are so many questions. Why is Alan’s heir not in Boudica? Why is his other son a member of a different clan? Why does Macduff and the Black Knight seem to hate Shinobi? Were they enemies of Alan’s? Why does William seem to hate his parents so much?

There are too many questions, and according to Macduff none of them may be answered.

Because none will be answered, no one will ever truly know what kind of person this William Wallace is.

Chapter Text

Chapter 25- Family issues

Many hours later, it was night.

William woke up and saw everything was dark. He gave time for his eyes to adjust to the dark.

ZZZZZ. He heard someone was asleep.

He looked and saw Sakura asleep on her desk, next to his bed. Wallace had to think quickly.

He analyzed his surroundings for traps, none there.

He saw his own body, his scars had been healed, he no longer felt the pain. What sorcery is this?

Wallace begins to think firmly. Why would this woman, Sakura, who his sister to his mother, heal him. She must have something to gain from this, but what? There are no guards to restrain him or stop him from leaving. He tries looking around, and he can’t find Sasuke spying on him. This is peculiar.

Wallace is confused, out of nowhere he was healed, and did not even ask for it.

William Wallace does not understand Sakura, or why she healed his wounds. One thing is for sure, he did break that window.

“Shadow clone jutsu.” He whispered.

His shadow clone went home, gathered one and half the amount of money needed for the healing done for his scars and as well as the window he broke.

He also got a note and pen, last second.

The next morning, Sakura woke up and looked at William’s bed. He is not there. She immediately raised her head and looked around. William is gone.

She then noticed a large stack of money with a note on it.

The Note says, “This money is payment for my treatment and the window I broke.” The note also had a stamp on it. The stamp had the depiction of a hand drawing a bow and arrow, along with the words: “William Wallace, son of Alan Wallace.”

After reading the letter, Sakura was confused, but nonetheless she had a sad expression on her face. She clutched the note close. She worries about the wellbeing of her nephew.

Meanwhile at the academy, Iruka came to the shinobi academy early, for he was the principal. William Wallace was there on the doorsteps, reading a textbook that the academy has not planned to teach till next week.

“William?” he said.

William looked up. “Principle?” William replied.

“I was told you would be absent?” Iruka said. “I heard from the Medical clinic, you got hurt, and may not attend.”

“Pain is not an excuse to skip out on your daily duties.” He replied with fiery determination in his eyes. This was odd, for William never showed emotion, but now his look was cold and determined.

After seeing this, Iruka had felt the need to not pressure any further.

When school started that day, the teachers were surprised to see William at school. That day William was so concentrated, got perfect scores as usual. If extra credit was involved, he would get it too. Everything that day was the same, except Wallace’s expression.

Himawari was uncomfortable with the change, for she knew William better than all the other students, for she was the only one to befriend him. Showing a determined look like that seemed out of character for him.

It was lunch time, and Himawari was making her way to the lunch cafeteria.

All sudden her shoulder grabbed and turned her around.

It was Sarada.

“Sarada?” she asked in a surprised and happy tone. “What are you doing here, and how have you been?”

Sarada had a sad look in her eyes.

Himawari was confused, what had happened?

Sarada leaned against the wall.

“I heard you are friends with William.” said Sarada.

Himawari is now even more confused, why does Sarada care about William?

“What’s he like, around you to be more specific?” Asked Sarada

It was a weird question, but Himawari did not see an issue in answering it. She put her thumb on her chin.

“Well, he is kind, he is humble, and he usually keeps to himself, and so on.” Said Himawari. “But I wonder why you are curious about him?”

Sarada was visibly uncomfortable, she rubbed her arms nervously.

“William…” Sarada said. “He i-is my cousin, and he hates me.”

Sarada fell down crying.

Himawari eyes widened in shock, but the shock did not distract her from sarada’s sad state, so Himawari comforted her.

“That is un-expected.” Said Himawari.

“It’s a long story.” Replied Sarada. “But he is my cousin.”

This was a lot to take in, but Himawari knew that she had to talk to William.

“Don’t worry Sarada.” Reassured Himawari. “He is a good person; believe it.”

Meanwhile at the lunch cafeteria, William, who finished lunch early, was walking to the library.

At once, a soccer was kicked towards the William, he caught it without looking.

He looked where the Soccer ball came from. It was Fumma Eika, and the other kids were playing soccer.

“Hey, William, come play soccer with us?” asked Fumma Eika. He then saw William’s face and grew scared for a second.

William’s eyes were wrinkled, and he had a dead focus in them. William drops the ball, at that moment.

“Sorry, Fumma, maybe another time?” he said.

Fumma Eika was intimidated by William Wallace’s expression, everyone on the soccer team was.

Ehou Norimaki was suspicious of Wallace’s expression.

Ehou walked up behind him.

“You are hiding something aren’t you!” said Ehou.

Wallace stopped; he was even more furious than ever.

“It is none of your business.” Replied William Wallace.

“Oh, it is, because I am a resident of the Leaf.” Said Ehou Norimaki. “I saw a pillar of flame outside the Hidden Leaf, that was you wasn’t it.”

Wallace can never lie.

“Ok, it was me, why does it matter?” asked William Wallace, annoyed.

There was gossiping among the students about Wallace being honest.

“Well, I think your lying.” Said Ehou.

“I never lie!” said Wallace angerly. “And you know what I think! I think you are being an asshole, who thinks nothing is better than shinobi, and has the audacity to consider himself my rival! MY RIVAL!?”

Wallace pointed at Ehou.

“You are not my rival! You are WEAK!!!” cried William Wallace

Wallace turned his back and left leaving Ehou speechless.

Himawari saw the whole thing unfold; she followed William Wallace to the hall.

After a while he leaned on it, he paused.

“Himawari.” He spoke. “Now is not a good time.”

He looked back and saw Himawari with determined eyes.

“What’s got you all riled up.” He asked.

“I’m afraid you may have hurt members of your family.” Replied Himawari.

Wallace then knew what she was talking about, after all it shouldn’t be surprising, since Sasuke Uchiha and Naruto Uzumaki are rivals, it shouldn’t be surprising that their families are close.

“Sigh.” Sighed William Wallace. “How much do you know?”

“Enough, that you treated them horribly.” she said in a disappointed tone. “They care for you, William!”

William was mad that Himawari was judging him. This time around, William has his emotions dictate his thinking. However due to his vast knowledge, his reason, and emotions clash.

Wallace had enough, he broke down, and fell against the wall like Sarada.

They are most definitely related.

“I don’t understand?” cried William. “Why did she heal me, she did it without demanding anything. I can’t comprehend why.”

William hugged himself as if he was cold.

“There has to be an ulterior motive. Yes, that’s right! This is all a plan a manipulation.” Said William Wallace to himself.

He is most definitely wrong.

SLAAAP!!!!!

Himawari slaps William across the face. William is surprised more than anything.

“They’re not like them.” Stated Himawari. “I don’t know what the Wallace clan was like, but they are not the same.”

Himawari put her hand on William’s shoulder, and he looked him directly in the eyes.

“When my dad was young, he had no-one, it was a time period where having families that care about you was a blessing.” Said Himawari. “You probably know that anyway, but now it applies to you. I’ll state it again. They care for you, so treat them decently, please.”

William saw in Himawari’s eyes, she was serious. And her words supported his reasonable part, and not his emotional part.

William does not know how to respond.

“She is right, William!” said a voice.

Himawari and William turn to look. It was Sasuke.

“Uncle Sasuke.” Said both William and Himawari at the same time, both glancing at each other after that.

Sasuke went up to William, until William had to look up just to see Sasuke.

“William.” Said Sasuke. “We won’t ask anything of you.”

William was taken aback by the phrasing.

“But we only ask that, tomorrow night, you have dinner with us at our house.” Said Sasuke. “Sakura is thankful, that you paid for the window, although you did overpay.”

“Whatever money that is left, I donate to the hospital.” Said William Wallace.

“Sarada, Sakura and I worry for you.” Said Sasuke. “So, we want to make sure you are alright.”

William was speechless, he turned to look at Himawari. She turned on her Byakugan, and intimidatingly nodded at him.

“I mean I guess dinner won’t hurt, after all food can take one’s mind off of things.” Replied William. “So, I accept.”

“Alright then, I will pick you up tomorrow.” replied Sasuke. “Hopefully you will change your mind, on how you think about your aunt and cousin.”

Sasuke left after that.

William isolated himself from everyone that day, not that this was anything out of the ordinary, for he was a quite person.

He prayed that tomorrow night would not drive him insane.

For insanity is worse than death.

Chapter Text

Chapter 26- the Unicorn’s horn

During the same day, Sakura worked at the hospital, she received a note from a raven, that William wished to donate the extra money to the hospital.

Sakura was perplexed by her nephew yet again.

It is amazing, and scary how William does good not out of care, or that he wants to do good, but he does it, because it is the right thing to do. He shows no emotion and acts like a soldier with unmoved loyalty to the right thing. He is indifferent to good but does it anyway.

At the very least, he is sane, despite his fight with Sasuke.

After work, Sakura went home. When she got home, she found Sasuke reading a cookbook.

“Oh, Sasuke?” Sakura said. as she was putting on an apron. “Is there something, you want for dinner.”

“I am looking for something for tomorrow night, something with a lot of meat in it?” replied Sasuke. “William will come for dinner tomorrow.”

When Sakura heard this, she was surprised.

“Oh my, that is quite the surprise?” said Sakura. “Although You should have consulted me first, but I guess tomorrow should be good.”

Sakura thought for a second. She is happy about William, her nephew, coming for dinner. Dinner is a good way for him and the family to bond, but why would William agree to a dinner?

“So how did you convince him?” asked Sakura, hoping Sasuke did not use force.

“To be honest, it wasn’t all me, a friend convinced him.” Said Sasuke. Flipping the pages “By the way, do we have the ingredients for Teriyaki chicken, broccoli, and rice.”

Sakura checked the freezer and pantry.

“Yes, we do.” She replied.

“Good and one more thing.” Said Sasuke, sitting up. “Dinner should go fine, so as long as we remember what Macduff said.”

Sakura glanced to the side in disappointment.

“I can’t help but not trust Macduff all that much.” Said Sakura.

“The fact of the matter is William does, and that should be good enough for us.” Said Sasuke.

Sakura looked down in sadness. When she figured William Wallace was her nephew, she had hoped she would meet her long-lost sister, because she may be alive as a result. However, her sister is dead, leaving her nephews, William Wallace, and David Bruce as orphans, but why is David in a completely different clan to William?

Due to Macduff’s warning, she can not ask William, for that would make him go insane. Oh, she wanted to know, but may never.

Sasuke told Sarada that William would be coming. Sarada was naturally surprised, but happy that William was coming.

“Sarada.” Stated Sasuke. “Whatever you do don’t ask him about his past.”

Sarada remembered what Macduff said, so it would make sense that that would be a condition.

“Alright, I won’t.” replied Sarada. Sarada remembered what Himawari told her about William. Was she the one to convince him? Makes sense that a couple of days ago, he was insane.

“Huh.” Thought Sarada. “Guess William has a soft spot for Himawari.”

The next day, William finishes school and decides to read a book twice at home before Sasuke picks him up.

Sasuke comes to his house, before William Wallace leaves, he fills up a pack with mysterious things, particularly a long horn.

After a while of walking together, they were at the Uchiha house’s door.

William Wallace took a deep breath.

“I’m starting to wish you had killed me.” Said William Wallace.

Sasuke sighed, already sick of William’s melancholy.

“You’ll be fine.” Replied Sasuke, in an awkward, yet serious tone.

Sasuke opened the door, William stepped inside.

Since it was a shinobi household, they removed their shoes as well. As he looked up her locked eyes with Sakura, who was preparing a pitcher of water.

“Hey Kiddo, welcome to our house.” Said Sakura.

William walked into the table room and saw there was food on it already. The smell of it was nice to William, for he was interested in trying new Shinobi food.

As everyone took their seat, William stood staring over a bowl of rice, closest to him.

Sarada, who was next to William’s seat, noticed how odd he was being. At once William took out a horn out of his bag. And poked the rice. Very peculiar, she thought, as she stared at him poking the rice.

“William?” Sarada said. “How are you going to eat rice with th-that?”

William analyzed the tip of the horn, and then looked at Sarada.

“I’m not going to eat with this.” Replied William Wallace. “This is a unicorn horn; it is used on food to detect poison.”

Sakura felt a mental punch to the gut. Sasuke put his hand on her back, to calm her down.

“Oh really.” Replied Sarada. Trying to hide her anger at him for that remark.

William analyzed the tip of the Unicorn horn, he then put it back in his bag.

“It isn’t poisoned, I’m impressed.” Responded Wallace.

William Wallace sat down with the rest of the family. They all started to eat. William ate with proper manners. While eating he had his eyes on his food the entire time.

“So do you enjoy the food?” asked Sakura.

“I do. It is very tasty.” Replied William.

Sakura smiled in excitement. William was surprised by her reaction.

“I mean it should be obvious, I like it.” Said William.

All eyes were on William at that table.

“So, what’s a unicorn.” asked Sarada.

“It is a large white species of horse, that has a horn.” Said William Wallace. “There are many legends about them, for one, their horns had mystical properties, that have the power to heal or detect poison.”

“So, it’s magical?” asked Sarada.

“Actually no, magic is a technology created by our human ancestors long ago.” Replied William.

Sakura smiled seeing William and Sarada talk, it was like they were siblings. Sasuke cracked a small smile, although he hopes William is being honest rather than faking expressions.

“By the way, I want to test something.” Said William.

“Huh? What exactly?” asked Sarada.

“Can you use your Sharingan and put me under a Genjutsu in a land made of chocolate?” asked William Wallace.

“What, why?” asked Sarada.

“I am glutton for knowledge, I’m never learned any Genjutsu really, so I not only want to know what it is like being under the Sharingan’s Genjutsu but being in a land of chocolate as well.” Said William.

Sarada was dumbfounded by the request. Sakura blurted out laughing. Sasuke got embarrassed trying his best not to laugh.

“It’s a reasonable request.” Said William, emotionless and dumbfounded like Sarada.

Sarada sighed.

“Ok then.” Said Sarada. She activated her Sharingan, in a moment William’s eyes became the Sharingan as well.

After being put under a Genjutsu, William closed his eyes for a second. After that, he opened them, and they were normal, then he went back to eating rice and chicken.

“Wait what!” screamed Sarada.

Sasuke drank a full gulp of water from his glass, because of the weirdness of the situation. Sakura laughed even harder.

“What’s so funny?” asked William, with an emotionless face. “Don’t tell me you never thought to use Genjutsu like that before.”

Sakura wiped our eyes, before speaking.

“Well, William, when Sasuke and I were your age, we were taught to use Genjutsu for Shinobi purposes.” Said Sakura. “So, using it like that is something new.”

“Interesting.” Said William Wallace.

Sarada was dumbfounded.

“How did you break from my Genjutsu?” asked Sarada.

“Boudican training, particular one to enhance our senses.” Said William. “The Genjutsu was only on me longer, because I have a chakra network, while all Boudicans do not.”

Sarada was amazed with the explanations from William Wallace. They may be related by blood, but they are two different cultures.

According to Sarada, even though William did not show emotion, it was nice talking with him, plus he treated her relatively cordially.

While they were talking, Sakura decided to get up and do the dishes. Once William saw this, he decided to get up from the table and help her with the dishes.

“Oh, William!” Said Sakura surprised. “You don’t need to-”

“I insist, this is what me and other squires under Macduff do.” Said William, who cleaned the dishes with quick precision and attention to detail.

As Sakura looked at her nephew, she then glanced at Sasuke and Sarada giving them the nod to leave the room, so that she could have a private conversation with William.

“Yawn.” Said Sarada. “Oh, it is late, I have a mission tomorrow, good night, William. See you later.” Sasuke left with her.

William was very confused.

“That was weird.” He spoke. Then he went back to do the dishes.

While William did the dishes, Sakura sat down and glanced at William’s emotionless face with dead focus eyes. Sakura knew he had seen things, because she opened the children’s mental hospital, and knew the symptoms. However, unlike the children, William Wallace does not act like a child.

After less than a minute, William had finished all the dishes.

“All done, well if that’s it, I must beg my leave.” Said William Wallace.

William turned to leave.

“Wait.” Said Sakura.

William turned around, and he found himself trapped.

Sakura hugged William firmly, as she hugged him, he felt like a statue, quiet and still.

She then looked at William eye to eye, they both had the same green eyes.

“Thank you, for coming.” She spoke.

William’s face was no longer emotionless; rather his face was confused fright. Sakura had her hands on his shoulders.

“I know you don’t want to personally talk about your past, or family, and we understand.” Said Sakura. “You don’t trust us, I got it, you need time, we’ll give you as much time as you need.”

William’s face was now a mixture of fright and anger.

“At the very least, have dinner with us again.” Said Sakura, hoping she can convince her nephew.

William immediately broke away and turned his back.

Sakura was about to stop him from breaking away but stopped herself from doing so. She felt even more embarrassed, and internally berated herself for being so hasty. Has she angered him? She must have.

“Dinner, huh.” Said William Wallace.

William gripped his hands in anger, but his hands then struggled to stay clutched then they eventually rested themselves on his slide.

William Wallace took a deep breath.

“Next time, maybe I would like a fish dinner.” Said William. “Any fish, surprise me.”

Wallace walked to the door, opened it, and walked outside.

“Farewell.” He said and left.

Sakura smiled, with a few tears in her eyes.

She cried tears of joy, because her nephew’s heart was not completely close to her, or her family.

Chapter Text

The next day, at the academy, William was back to his regular emotionless self, the students and teachers were surprised yet again.

All never asked him why, for they feared his reaction would be negative. After all, he was an unpredictable person.

Himawari on the other hand never feared William, for he was her friend.

During lunch, William sat on the roof top looking at the sky, then he looked at his lunch box, although it wasn’t his lunch box. It had the Uchiha symbol on it, Sakura had made him lunch for the next day.

William looked and analyzed the lunch box, like it was a book.

He sighed, he then opened it, then said his Boudican prayer, then got straight to eating.

“Told you they care for you. They are good.” Said Himawari, looking up at William Wallace.

William looked back down and swallowed the food in his mouth. He looked down with a sad look in his eyes.

Himawari was left speechless, at his expression.

“Well, it’s complicated.” said William in a worrying tone.

“This food.” William Wallace said. “This morning, this food came when I heard a knock on my door, when I came to open it, no-one was there, but this food. No explanation, I never asked for it, but my aunt, Sakura, was the one to make it. It is delicious, the food in this box with the Uchiha crest on it.”

He looked away in embarrassment.

“I don’t love them, Himawari.” Stated William Wallace.

Himawari was shocked by all he said, but he continued. He looked back at the food, holding it up.

“But I don’t hate them either.” Said William Wallace. He then looked at Himawari.

“But all in all, I owe you, Thank you.” Said William Wallace.

Himawari’s face went red, she then smiled.

“Heh, don’t sweat it, like you like to say, it was the natural thing to do.” Said Himawari, gleefully.

William smirked a little bit, then all of sudden. A beam from a dark figure was shot at him.

He grabbed his food and dodged it.

The place Wallace was originally, was now covered in ice.

“William!” cried Himawari.

William landed next to her, holding his food intact.

“Don’t worry.” He spoke. “I saved my food.”

The dark figure landed; it was Ehou Norimaki.

“Oh, its you.” Said William, putting his food down.

“Ehou!!” cried Himawari.

Ehou pointed at William Wallace.

“I will prove to you I am not weak!!” yelled Ehou Norimaki.

William put his food down. He looked amused by Ehou Norimaki.

“Alright, Lad, show me what you got.” Said William Wallace.

They both posed up to fight.

Himawari walked in between them.

“No, No fighting.” Said Himawari.

Ehou was disappointed.

“In order to be strong enough to be his rival, I need to show it.’ Explained Ehou. “People that claim their strong without showing it are idiots, that’s like a 5-year-old saying he stronger than lord seventh.”

Himawari sighed, she walked up next to Wallace, then grabbed his ear.

“Hey what’s this for?” asked William.

She walks him up to Ehou.

Ehou was surprised.

“Did you just let yourself get grabbed like that.” asked Ehou.

Wallace had a dead look in his eyes, and ignored him.

“Ehou come down from there.” Demanded Himawari.

Ehou saw Himawari activated her byakugan.

“Whatever, alright.” Said Ehou.

He got down.

Himawari sits down both Ehou Norimaki and William Wallace to arbitrate between them.

“Both of you can’t be angry at each other.” Explained Himawari.

Ehou and William looked at each other, Ehou eyed William, while William did not even care.

“I’m not angry with him, why should I be. I kicked his butt the first time we met,” Said William.

Ehou was mad.

“This is the problem; you never take me seriously.” Yelled Ehou.

Himawari sighed.

“Please keep this calm and reasonable.” Said Himawari.

Ehou turned his face away in disgust from William Wallace.

William Wallace sighed.

He looked at Himawari.

She nodded her head to the side, trying to signal William to talk with Ehou.

William sighed yet again.

So Ehou?” he asked. “That ice jutsu you made was impressive.”

Ehou looked towards Wallace.

“You mean it?” asked Ehou.

“Yeah, I heard it’s rare.” Said William Wallace.

Ehou finally put his body towards William.

He had an embarrassed look in his eyes.

“In order to be a great Shinobi, I must try to outdo the best, try to rival them.” Said Ehou Norimaki.

Ehou Norimaki put his hands together.

“Please help train me.” Asked Ehou.

“Why you are asking me?” asked William.

“Beggers can’t be choosers.” Said Ehou.

William thought for a second. “Huh, the training I do is brutal, you sure?” he asked.

Ehou nodded.

“Alright, it’s your funeral.” Said William Wallace. “I have family obligations, this week, until next week, prepare, you need to be ready in order to survive this training.”

Ehou put his Hands together. His right hand clutching his left, which is in fist form.

“Alright, sounds like a plan.” Said Ehou Norimaki.

Himawari was relieved that now that Ehou and William seemed to resolve their problems with each other.

But not just that, William is learning to get along with the Uchiha family, it must have gone well, since Sakura made him lunch.

William may be confused now, but hopefully over time.

He will see them as family.

Chapter Text

Later that night in a place many miles north of the Hidden Leaf. Is the city of the Land of Fire’s Daimyo. The city goes by the name “Hi no machi,” which translates to fire city.

The Daimyo is the feudal lord, who is the political leader of the Land of Fire. He handles all the politics of the whole land of fire, while the Hokage mostly handles matters in the Hidden Leaf.

However most say the Hokage holds all the power, because the Hokage controls all the Shinobi of the Land of Fire, which are in high demand nowadays. Some say the Hokage could take over all the land of Fire from the Feudal lord, since the Hokage held all the military power.

That is why for the past six years, the Daimyo employed men from a foreign country to build up a private guard for the himself, as well as other duties. Not that he didn’t trust Naruto, but some worried about who would come after Naruto.

Meanwhile said employed men were working as designers and overseers for the reconstruction of the damn, while normal Land of Fire people were the builders.

One of the Boudicans heading its reconstruction is a 25-year-old Boudican named John Comyn.

While he watched the construction, he stood still on the street with night lights. Comy preferred the darkness of the streets, because from there he can see the dam, from the average point of view.

John was a tall well-built pale skinned man, wearing mail with a red tunic, with a crest of three yellow hay bales. He had dark grey eyes and since he was wearing mostly red, hence the nick name “The Red Comyn.” He gazed emotionlessly at the construction, he then went to his office, to get a better look from there.

After a little bit the head worker of the building came in, and discussed issues with the builders, when it comes to construction.

Comyn was a mad at the setbacks but hid it well from the head worker.

“Heretics,” he murmured to himself. “Those lazy chakra black magic users, they lack discipline, they lack commitment.”

The Head worker said “Mr. Comyn, I know there are setbacks, and some workers have taken extended breaks, but…”

Comyn interrupted.

“Sigh.” He groaned loudly. The worker stood silent.

“You can’t help it, it is all your nature, but in spite of all that, you will complete this around the proposed schedule, it is more than enough time.” Proclaimed John Comyn. “Anyone who falls behind schedule, will have to answer to my uncle John Balliol, and believe me my uncle is not as understanding as I am.”

The worker stood in attention speechless.

“Dismissed.” Yelled Comyn.

The worker left. And John Balliol came in behind.

“Why did that fellow seem so scared of me?” asked Balliol.

John Balliol was a tall man, but he was bit shorter than his nephew Comyn. Balliol had long black hair, and mustache, plus the same skin tone as Comyn. He had brown eyes. He wore the casual Shinobi advisor clothes. He was about 25 years older than Comyn, making him 50.

“I can’t with these Heretics, Uncle.” Said Comyn.

“Well, either this, or servitude to Longshanks in Boudica.” Said Balliol.

Comyn looked up closing his eyes, liking him in a way he is relaxing.

“Just a little longer, Uncle Balliol, a little longer, may take months or years, than when it is all done, we can finally have fresh start.” Said Comyn.

“Ah, yes a new kingdom of our own, ever since ours was destroyed.” Said Balliol. “Imagine it.”

“A strong kingdom of our own, maybe not to replace the one we lost, but a having a kingdom is better than no kingdom at all.” Replied Comyn

Uncle and Nephew both imagined for a whole minute.

“Oh, by the way John.” Said Balliol. “Why must you always where your chain male in a land like this, we’ve discussed this, you will stand out, and draw attention.”

“I will say it again the more you ask, I wear my Boudican clothing proud, I refuse to wear the clothing these Heretics wear.” Defended John Comyn.

Balliol sighed and scratched his head.

“Oh, well at least you are closeted with your work.” Said Balliol. “But remember, you are engaged to the Daimyo’s daughter.”

“I didn’t want this marriage, especially with a Heretic.” Said John Comyn. “But for our own kingdom, it is necessary, but I don’t get why you didn’t propose yourself instead?”

“John Comyn.” Sighed Balliol. “I am too old, the Daimyo needs a relatively young man, who established himself, and you fit the description.”

Comyn analyzed the documents in front him, after a little bit.

“Speaking of Daimyo, I need approval to recruit Shinobi mercenaries to help guard the dam.” Said John Comyn.

“Now, now, the Daimyo is having a Kimono party for his daughter.” Protested Balliol. “You at least can’t go dressed like that. Also why do you wear that coil like that when you aren’t even wearing a helmet.”

Comyn pulled the coil off of his head, revealing his short black combed raven hair.

“Sorry just a habit.” Said Comyn. “But nonetheless, I refuse to wear Heretic’s stuff.”

Comyn sighed yet again.

“How about this, when we go to see the Daimyo, I will wait outside, and see if you can get the documents approved, if not ask him to have a private audience, and I will discuss with him personally.” Said Comyn.

Balliol sighed also. They really are nephew and Uncle.

“Alright, alright, I will use my advisor status, to hopefully get these approved, without everyone at the party asking questions like why you are not in Kimono, what weird clothing is that?” said Balliol.

Meanwhile at the Daimyo’s party, there were a lot of games, sweets and converse as well. The party was full of members of the higher upper classes, basically the nobles of Hi no machi.

The Daimyo, Ikkyu Madoka, was enjoying himself, seeing his eldest daughter, Asami converse with her friends at the party. He also enjoyed the desserts being served.

“Papa, Look.” Said a voice.

Ikkyu looked down, the voice was his son, Tento Madoka. Tento was his heir and what he was showing him, was a weird figure of a man riding a horse with a spear.

The wooden figure seemed to be dressed similar to John Comyn, at least from the times Ikkyu had seen him. The difference between Comyn and the wooden figure was the coat of arms. While Comyn wore red with three yellow haystacks, the figure wore a blue surcoat with a white lion, that wore a yellow crown.

“Where did you get this interesting toy.” asked Ikkyu.

“Mr. Comyn made it, I saw him make it, so I asked for it, and he gave me it.” Said Tento excitingly, holding it up.

“What’s this about Comyn.” Interrupted Asami, who was done talking with friends.

Tento turned towards his sister.

“Big Sister! Look what Mr. Comyn made me.” Said Tento, showing his sister the toy.

“Wow, very interesting.” Replied Asami.

Just then a large plate of mochi of different colors came out, stealing Tento’s attention.

“Wow, those look good.” Said Tento, with his mouth watering.

He handed Asami his toy.

“Hold on to that, I’m going to get some mochi.” Said Tento, leaving for the mochi.

Asami analyzed the toy.

When Ikkyu saw his daughter study the wooden figure on the horse, he saw she had a sad look on her eyes.

“Asami, what’s wrong.” asked her father.

Asami stopped looking at the figurine and looked back at Ikkyu.

“Father, why did you select this, this Foreigner to marry me?” asked Asami. “I never met him before; he is always indulged in his work, why out of all people, you didn’t give me the chance to fall in love.”

Ikkyu sighed. He patted his daughter on the back.

“Asami, dear, I am doing this, because I love you. I want what is best for you.” Comforted Ikkyu. “Balliol, our loyal advisor for the past 5 years had pitched the idea to me. Let me tell you, you had countless suitors, so there was a lot of pressure. Plus, this Comyn man, he is a diligent and hard worker, he and Balliol have been working hard to build the dam, and use direct the water it holds to help the farmers of the Land of Fire grow food a lot better. Plus, Balliol talks a lot about how quiet Comyn is. You enjoy talking Asami, you would probably need a husband who listens, more than he talks, and that is John Comyn.”

Asami looked down at the wooden figurine.

While she looked at it, John Balliol in a Kamino came from behind.

“Pardon the intrusion my lord, but my nephew needs approval for these mercenary contracts.” Said Balliol.

“But of course, hand them over.” Replied Ikkyu. He approved the documents then handed them back to Balliol.

Asami saw John Balliol made his way out then was speaking with a man in red outside discussing something. She went out and followed.

“Good, we can finally recruit those mercenaries, thanks to the Lord Ikkyu’s approval?” said John Comyn.

“Being Advisor has it’s quips, that Lord Ikkyu would approve something more quickly.” Replied John Balliol.

“Lord Comyn!” interrupted Asami.

Comyn and Balliol immediately turned towards her. Balliol kicks Comyn’s leg.

“Oh, um Princess, you startled me, you-you look very lovely to-today.” Stuttered Comyn.

Asami was confused by the response and started laughing.

Comyn was annoyed but hid it well. This is the first time, after all that he had seen the princess in person, let alone talk to her. Comyn and Balliol are in the positions they are in now, because of their long service to the Daimyo, who was Asami’s father.

Asami, princess of the Land of Fire, had bright red hair in a ponytail. Her red hair was inherited from the Daimyo’ s late wife who was an Uzumaki. She had light blue eyes and rose-colored skin. She wore a teal-colored Kimono with a yellow belt.

“She is beautiful, but that does not matter.” thought John Comyn. “Satan was also beautiful, but then he betrayed God.”

Asami wiped her eyes from laughing.

“Pardon me, my lady but what is so funny?” Asked Comyn

“Your accent, forgive me, I keep forgetting that your accent is different from ours?” said Asami.

John Balliol was confused just as well.

“Your highness, we’ve talked plenty of times, you’ve never made fun of our accent till now.” Asked Balliol confused.

Asami crossed her arms and looked towards John Comyn.

“Well, Lord Comyn, I hope you are just not here on Business.” Said Asami.

“Oh, well, um, of course not.” Lied Comyn.

“Because you know.” Said Asami. “It might be nice, if we had a conversation, you know before we get married.”

Comyn needed to keep up the facade.

“Your absolutely, right?” said Comyn. “Uncle, schedule some time for me and our lady.”

Balliol smiled.

“Actually, Comyn.” Replied Balliol. “I will take full responsibility of the operation here on out, thus you have more free time, to spend with our lady here, so goodbye.”

Balliol leaves, leaving John Comyn with Asami.

John Comyn and Asami looked at each other after that.

“Well.” Said Asami confused, yet a little flustered. “When I asked for quality time, I didn’t think I would get this much, but nonetheless this quite a surprise, a good one.”

John Comyn took Asami’s hand.

“Shall we go somewhere private my lady?” asked Comyn.

Asami’s face went red for an instant.

“Oh, yes that would be good.” Replied Asami.

The two found a balcony so they could be alone there.

John leaned on the rail with his right arm.

“So, my lady.” Said John. “Where should we start, what do you want to talk about first.

“Can we start by having you just calling me Asami, that is my name, and I will call you by your name John.” Replied Asami. “I know I’m the princess of the Land of Fire, but I don’t like being treated like royalty all the time, particularly not by my future husband.”

“Very well? Asami?” said John Comyn confused at the request. “But me and my uncle share the same first name, what if we are in the same room?”

“Then I will say your last name.” replied Asami.

There was brief silence after that as Comyn thought of something to say.

“Asami, Asami, that is very interesting name, by interesting I mean pretty.” Said Comyn.

“Thank you, and John sounds like a strong name.” said Asami. “I got my name, because when I was born, my mother thought that my red hair was prettier than hers, so she gave me the name, Asami, you.”

“That’s interesting, however I was just named after my uncle, because my family was close. So pretty boring.” Replied Comyn.

Asami giggled, then she took out something from her Kimono. It was the knight Comyn had made.

“This was very kind of you to give this for Tento.” Said Asami.

Comyn was little shocked that she had the toy.

“Oh, it was nothing!” said Comyn trying to hide embarrassed face.

Asami gave an awkward sigh.

“It is a bad habit of mine, whenever I am lost in thought. I make toys, for whatever reason, maybe it helps me think better.” Said Comyn. “I don’t even play with them, because I am too old, yet I make them, and I don’t know why.”

Asami smiled at Comyn.

“By bad habit, I think you actually mean a hobby, a cute one at that.” said Asami patting Comyn’s back.

“Cu-cute?” stuttered Comyn.

Asami giggled at Comyn.

Comyn’s face went red for a little bit.

“Well, I can see it is getting late.” Said Asami. “I just realized I have to bear farewells to the guests, typical royal stuff.”

“Then shall I escort you back my-” said Comyn.

Asami eyed him before he could finish.

“Oh, A-Asami.” Corrected Comyn.

“Of course.” Asami said with a smile.

Comyn gave his arm to Asami, then she put her hand on it. Asami felt the firm muscle and strength of Comyn, while Comyn felt her slender and gentle touch.

When they got back to the party, Asami hugged John Comyn firmly.

John Comyn, confused at what he was feeling, remained as still as statue.

She looked up at John Comyn.

“I will see you later, toymaker.” She said, before walking back to the party.

John Comyn let out a sigh of relief. Then he turned away and left, with the expression of sheer focus.

“Damn Heretics.” He thought. “They dare tempt me, but I will not fall.”

He tripped and fell down the stairs at that moment.

He got up confused and stubborn.

“Just, just a coincidence.” he told himself.

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Warning** this chapter contains sequences of blood and graphic violence.

William woke up that day more energized than ever. He dreamed of nothing that night, for it was like he was fast asleep in his dream as well.

He got up, cleaned himself, dressed himself in casual Boudican clothes, for this day, he had no school, nor family commitments.

Tap! Tap! There was noise from his window.

He opened it, and he recognized the bird.

It was Macduff’s messenger Hawk; it had a note rolled up on it.

He read it.

Dear William, my boy

We have discovered the bandit king’s hideout. I call on you to share this moment of glory of destroying this bandit occult. However, this is not the only good news, apparently there is a Boudican settlement in the Land of Fire, authorized by the Daimyo himself. I do not recommend you tell the Uchiha, or anyone, because they may peek into your life, before the Leaf, and I fear that you would lose your sanity. Put on your armor and get Braidfoot ready! Ride 3 miles from the entrance to the Leaf, you will find Squires to rendezvous.

P.S. I know you hate Boudicans for all that has happened, but not all seek to treat you horribly. Do not judge the people of Bodeland just yet, not until you meet them. They might not be what you think.

“More Boudicans in the land of Fire!?” thought William Wallace. “Well, damn it.”

William put on his chain male, green tunic, attached his equipment and rations onto his horse.  Put his shield, painted with the Boudican Flag on his back.

He rode his horse so fast that that the average person did not notice him, he then appeared before the gate of Konoha, surprising the guards at the gate.

“Who goes there!” said a guard at instinct.

The other guard at the gate put his hand up, motioning him to stop.

“Oh, it is you again William Wallace, off to adventures with the Boudicans?” said the guard, who recognized Wallace.

William more often than not left the village wearing Boudican gear, because he may be training to be a Shinobi of the Leaf, but he was still loyal to Macduff and his mercenary band.

“Yeah, I should be back in a day or two.” Said William Wallace.

The guard who was defensive at William was relatively new, and curious how William rode his horse, and got to the entrance of the Lead, in the blink of an eye.

“If your horse was human, it could be the best Jonin already, well definitely not better than a member the Konoha 13 at least.” The guard remarked.

“I’ve heard that plenty of times.” Replied William.

At that moment, William disappeared without a trace.

Sasuke was the only one to track William’s movements.

Sasuke will not follow and keep an eye on Wallace at this time, for in agreement with Macduff. For when Wallace is with Macduff, Sasuke is not needed.

Braidfoot ran so fast that the wind got in Wallace’s eyes, making it tough to see. So, he put on his chainmail hood, and helmet to block the wind.

Wallace rode fast, and within a short amount of time, he met up with the squires. Although the group was just two squires, who were the same age as him.

“Oi! You must be William Wallace.” Said the first squire, with the coat of arms with yellow seashells.

The Squires spoke in Latin, because they were not Shinobi, for they were Boudicans, different people, different warriors, different language, and different culture.

The second squire had a coat of arms of yellow but consisted of a stripe with blue and white squares, along with a reddish orange stripe down the middle. He stood silent on his horse.

William Wallace removed his helmet.

He expected, let’s say, different reactions from Boudicans he had just met.

William sighed.

“Alright!” said William. “How much is Macduff is paying you two?”

The Squire with the seashells looked confused. “Um, isn’t he paying all of us for our service?” he asked.

The Squire with stripes sighed and walked his horse the opposite way.

“Wait! John.” cried the seashell squire. John ignored him.

The seashell squire looked embarrassingly back at Wallace.

“Oh right, my name’s John too.” He spoke.

“We have way too many Johns in Boudica.” remarked William Wallace.

“Yep, so how about this you call us by our last names, I am Graham, he is Stewart.” Said John Graham.

William looked over at Steward.  From the glow of his eyes, Steward seemed to be day dreaming, staring at the green trees, like they were majestic castles.

“He’s an odd fellow.” thought William Wallace. “But who am I to judge?”

They rode slowly walking for a bit. Steward was quite like a mouse, analyzing the surroundings, but not for defense, more or less trying to find something entertaining to watch.

William Wallace rode with a blank expression, dead focused on regrouping with Macduff.

“What was the Boudican conquest?” asked Graham. “You fought in the conquest of Boudica, so if you don’t mind?”

William was surprised, for some reason, that this Boudican squire seemed more curious about William Wallace. There is no way any Boudican will treat him like this.

“Ok, Macduff, has to be paying you off.” Claimed William Wallace, confused by the calmness of Graham.

Graham waved his hands in embarrassment.

“Uhg, why are you so negative?” asked Graham.

Wallace saw the genuineness of his reactions; Macduff probably did not pay him off.

“Sorry about that.” Said William Wallace. “Just making sure.”

Graham sighed.

“Can you answer my question, please?” he asked.

“Alright, so you want to know about war.” Said William. William thought for a second, as he was thinking, he saw Stewart, looking back, as if he wanted to hear.

“So, you boys have never seen combat? So, you are new to the band?” asked William.

Stewart and Graham nodded.

“Ok then well about the war, it was intense in some respects and horrible in others. I guess it was fun in some regards, well this is not what I think, rather what I felt.” Said William. “When I was leading a war band at the Boudican conquest, while not in battle, my soldiers got bored, and as result, morale depleted. When we get in battle and win an overwhelming victory, the soldiers morale increases. Soldiers and people only love war when they are winning.”

“The Shinobi Heretics would call us monsters, if they heard you say that.” Remarked Graham.

William nodded in agreement with him.

“Sometimes the Shinobi would hide truth, because they think truth is too dangerous for peace.” Replied William.

Wallace looked up in the sky.

“Alright boys, it is time for breakfast.” Called William Wallace. “Not good to travel on an empty stomach.”

The boys tied up their horses to trees and gave them some water.

The boys lit a fire. Stewart went to find wood. Graham cut up potatoes for hash, while William Wallace cooked eggs and sausage on a firepan.  

He decided to add yellow mustard to the side of the sausages to spice them up.  When the food was done, the boys sat down, said their Boudican prayers in unison, then ate.

Stewart went off somewhere else to eat.

William eyed him and was naturally curious about him.

Once they finished eating, William Wallace got up.

“Graham! Clean up as much as you can?” ordered William. “I’m going to get Steward.”

William Wallace went into the forest. It was very nice to navigate a forest peacefully, and not in war like he used to.

William decided to go quietly to get the jump on Stewart, hopefully catch him in his act.

Who knows, maybe he is hiding something important.

Despite wearing chainmail, Wallace knew how it made sound, and moved in a way that it did not make sound.

William completely snuck up on Stewart, without being noticed.

Stewart was finished with his breakfast. He seemed to be analyzing leaves, then dropping them and analyzed them as they fell on the ground.

He rubbed his hand in the grass, then he plucked a piece of grass, then analyzed it in the sunlight.

He then took out a notebook and started writing with a quill.

Wallace immediately grabbed his book, then held it up high.

“Hey.” Cried Steward, trying to reach up and get back his book, but William Wallace was too tall. “Give that back.”

William Wallace opened the book with one hand and read for a little bit.

“Huh, poetry and philosophy on nature?” said William. “Interesting.”

He then gave the book back to Steward.

Stewart hugged it tight, like it was a dying sibling.

“Why did you do that?” asked Stewart.

William Wallace pointed at him.

“You shouldn’t go off on your own?” said William.

“But I like being alone.” Replied Stewart.

William was puzzled.

“Having you’ve been sleeping on your squire training?” asked William. “As a newbie, you have to stick to your team, especially when facing strong opponents. What if while you are off on your own writing philosophy and poetry, you get ambushed by an opponent, or opponents stronger and smarter than you, no one would be there to help you.”

William grabbed Stewart by his collar.

William Wallace continued. “Your strength right now is in numbers and using those numbers tactfully. To add on to that you, me and the other squires trained for 4 years with a rough knowledge to combat Sasuke Uchiha’s and Naruto Uzumaki’s power and arsenal, so in battle, we would not be fodder.”

William let go of Stewart at that moment.

Stewart backed away, holding his book.

The boys got back on the road after that.

Graham noticed how Stewart was upset.

“John, you, ok?” asked John Graham.

Stewart mumbles something that no one can hear.

“Don’t mind him, he’s probable keeping his voice down, because he does not want us to know.” Said William with mischief. “That he is secretly a girl posing as a squire, hence “her” long hair in a ponytail.”

Stewart was flustered and mad. He yelled in an angry boyish voice, no doubt he was a boy.

“Just because I have a long hair, does not make me a GIRL!?” yelled Stewart. “Graham would vouch for me. In fact, you have the face of a girl, William, maybe you’re the girl!”

Graham was embarrassed at the whole back and forth between.

Wallace faked a smile.

“Good, Steward now you are focused.” Said William Wallace. “No more day dreaming, if you do that you could get ambushed easier.”

Stewart was surprised at Wallace response.

“If you wanted to get something across, you could have nicely told me, I would have listened, since you are the veteran.” Explained Stewart. “You didn’t have to take my book.”

“Oh, I only looked at your book, because I wanted to for, I lust for knowledge.” Replied William Wallace. “Plus, if you can’t handle me being “rude.” You are clearly not ready to fight against enemies who spare no quarter.

Stewart clutched his book closer to his chest. He is very protective of his writing.

Graham was surprised how William Wallace had got his points across. The boys may be the same age, but mentally William Wallace is the adult, they are just kids.

After a while, they arrived at Bodeland.

John Graham knocked.

The door men opened a mailbox hole in his door.

“Oi, little masters, what brings you here?’ asked the door man with a thick Boudican accent. This is definitely a Boudican settlement.

“We have a mission under Sir Macduff?” said John Graham.

“Oh, the hero, he introduced himself, a couple of days ago.” Replied the door men. “He is chivalrous and humble man from what we saw, alright come in.”

As the boys entered, the door man got a good look at William Wallace, who was in the back.

He shrieked.

William noticed this and paid no mind to this; it is far from the worst reaction to someone seeing him.

After walking with the horses, the local girls gazed at the handsome squires, Graham enjoyed the attention, while Stewart looked away but then when they saw Wallace, they looked away, and gossiped among themselves.

They were frustrated by their expressions. Not long after, everyone was pointing out making mad faces, and gossiping.

Stewart and Graham were confused why, but not Wallace.

All that William saw around him was darkness. The memories have returned. Because of them, his vision is blurred.

All he sees is darkness with shadowy figures with glowing white eyes staring viciously at him.

He stared viciously back.

Macduff was wrong about the people in Bodeland, they are just like the other Boudicans.

He didn’t care what happened, he just wanted those stares to go away.

William got tugged on his collar by Stewart.

“Hey.” Said Stewart. “You said not to get lost in thought, you, Ok?”

William Wallace sighed.

“Whatever book you are writing, I would like to read it, when you are done.” Explained William. “I need more knowledge.”

“Why is every looking at us, with those faces?” asked Graham, uncomfortably.

William Wallace sighed.

“Are you boys living under a rock, the Boudicans hate me, you should know that.” Said William Wallace.

“But I heard the King pardoned you for your betrayal.” Explained Graham.

“The King only pardoned me, because the church threatened to excommunicate him.” Replied William Wallace. “However, the church can’t excommunicate feelings unfortunately.”

After riding their horses through the unsettling gazes, they finally got to their rally point.

There was a house in the middle of the town.

“Sigh, so good to be home.” Explained Graham.

“You live here?” asked William Wallace.

“Yep.” Replied Graham.

The boys put their horses in the stall.

They went inside and sat at the table.

“Mary, we are here, do you know where Campbell is?” called Graham.

“He has gone out to buy some wine, he will be back in a couple of minutes.” Said Mary Graham from upstairs. “Give me a sec, and I will come down and fix you boys something to drink.”

15-year-old, Mary Graham came down into the kitchen and got the boys refreshments.

As for looks, Mary looked very similar to John Graham, except her hair was longer and worn in a different style.

She got the boys refreshments.

She then saw William.

William expected a negative reaction. But she did not get angry at him.

“I see you boys have a new friend.” Mary remarked.

William was even more surprised.

Stewart blushed.

“I mean I guess you can say that?” replied Stewart, nervous.

Mary with a sarcastic smile put her face up to the Stewarts.

“Oh, is that so?” she said.

Stewart’s face went red.

Wallace butted in.

“Well, he is right, we only just met today.” He explained.

“Sis, you are scaring him?” said Graham.

Mary retracted her face.

“Ok, that is good, I was worried you were butting heads with this boy here, over what happened in the war.” Said Mary Graham.

She then looked at the clock. “Oh, the cookies are ready!? Give me a minute! She cried.

Graham laughed to himself.

Stewart blushed and looked down smiling.

William Wallace noticed this and looked at Stewart with dead eyes.

“He likes her, huh?” thought William.

Campbell enters the door at that moment.

“Oi, you boys are finally here?” said Campbell, Campbell was a soldier of Macduff, who wore chainmail and leather for armor, he had a greyish beard with a two-handed sword as his back.

“Since you said finally, that must mean we were late.” Said William Wallace. “This means we must hit the road.”

“That is not what I mean.” Replied Campbell. “But I guess getting to the Earl of Fife’s assignment sooner rather than later is not such a bad idea.”

Mary came in with the cookies.

“Oh, you boys are leaving?” she said.

“Yep, we can have cookies later.” Said William Wallace.

Stewart and Graham, being boys, both grabbed two cookies for each.

“A cookie won’t hurt.” Said Graham.

William Wallace sighed.

“Whatever we must go.” Said William Wallace. “Don’t blame me if you guys throw up.”

The boys went outside and were about to get to their horses, then a peculiar thing happened.

A crowd was gathered out front, some were gossiping and pointing at William Wallace. There was a dark-haired teenage boy in rich clothes among him, most likely their leader.

The boy walked up to William Wallace and pointed down on him.

“Usurper!” yelled the rich boy.

William Wallace stepped up, looked up to the boy, with eyes dead focused and determined.

“Do you know who I am, traitor.” Said the boy.

“Nope, I never even met you before.” Replied William Wallace.

“I am James Taylor, young mayor of this town.” Said James. “And we will never forgive you for your betrayal.”

The crowd nodded in occurrence, and murmured angerly, all agreeing with the young mayor.

“I was pardoned.” Defended William Wallace, although in a sarcastic tone.

James Taylor grabbed William Wallace by the color.

“Even though we are good Boudican Christians, we hate our Church for threatening the King with excommunication, if he would not pardon you.” yelled James.

“Good Christian, Oh the irony.” Said William Wallace.

Campbell stepped in.

“You let him go this instant?” demanded Campbell. “He is Macduff’s personal squire, second in command of his band. Our band has dedicated manpower to help with your bandit problem.”

James Taylor let go of him at that moment.

“Erg.” He spoke. “Be off! And remember you are never welcomed here. We NO longer have our kingdom because of you!”

He turned around and told the town’s folk to disperse.

They did.

William Wallace sighed.

Campbell put his hand.

“I think it is best we leave as soon as possible.” Said Campbell.

William Wallace nodded.

Stewart and Graham were shocked that all had transpired. To see William Wallace be hated, and he did not show emotion at the slightest.

Is he a robot, or something.

After a while, the boys and the Boudican mercenary, Campbell, were on the road.

Stewart rode silent as usual. Same as William Wallace and Campbell.

Graham was still shaken by the moment in town. After all he was friends with those people, but to see them treat William Wallace, which such disdain was unimaginable. Was his betrayal that bad and damaging?

After a while of riding, John Graham felt he needed to try to understand Wallace a bit more, and maybe encourage him in a way.

“William Wallace.” Said Graham.

“Yeah.” Said William Wallace, a man who seemed trapped in a boy’s body.

“Your amazing, for keeping your calm, despite the adversity.” Said Graham. “That is true qualities of a knight.”

William Wallace sighed.

“Don’t call something amazing, when you don’t understand it.” Explained William.

“But you stood your ground and did not lash out.” Said Graham. “You know what I think?”

Graham rode up next to William, so William didn’t have to bend his neck to look.

“You have the qualities to become a hero.” Said Graham.

“A hero?” said William Wallace, in a confused a tone.

“That what I want to be.” Said Graham. “I am human, we all are, we have flaws, but I want to better myself, by standing up for what is right, so I want to be a Hero, because they represent all the good qualities.”

“Interesting.” Said William.

“So, if you become one, the Boudicans will definitely stop hating you.” Said Graham.

“How exactly?” asked William Wallace.

“Same way as Naruto Uzumaki, remember our studies, Naruto was hated by the Hidden Leaf village, but then when he saved it, they praised and loved him, and treated him like he was someone important.” Explained Graham. “If you somehow save Bodeland, their perception will change.”

“Interesting theory?” said William Wallace.

At that moment, a huge sound happened. Like wind from the heavens, had cast judgement and condemned the earth.

“Hey look!” cried Campbell. “The Mountain!!!”

The boys looked over the tall trees, and saw the mountain cut, with its top half floating in the sky. Then it all came crashing down like an earthquake. Judged by the cut, it was like the mountain was cut by a sword, a large one.

However, William knew who made that cut. He sighed to himself and gave a small smirk.

“Huh... Macduff you Showoff!” said William Wallace, it is amazing what his master, the earl of Fife, was able to do with just a slash of his sword.

“The fact, the earl of Fife did that, must mean he must be in a ferocious battle, with hundreds. No maybe a thousand of bandit shinobi.” Explained Campbell.

“Bodeland must be very rich the fact these bandits want it this badly.” Said William Wallace. “I’m surprised the Hidden Leaf has not gotten involved.”

“How is there an entire whole bandit army.” asked John Graham. “Didn’t Naruto bring peace to the lands in the Shinobi world.”

“More likely than not, they are mercenaries got put out of work, because of the peace.” Said William Wallace.

Campbell nodded.

“All true.” Said Campbell. “As for the Hidden Leaf involvement, the Daimyo and his mysterious advisor, like to keep things under wraps, because they want to be able to defend themselves, and not rely on the Hidden Leaf.”

Stewart was silent while they were conversing.

Then he looked in the opposite direction, of the sliced Mountain. Stewart loved the sciences like physics, but he felt the ground tremble, when he touched it. Something the average person would not notice, but Stewart felt something was coming. But more like there is more than one thing.

“Guys, we have company.” Cried Stewart. “I don’t know how many, but more than 50.”

William Wallace turned towards Campbell.

“Campbell, go assist Macduff, if he may need it. We will be dealing with this bandit team.” Shouted William Wallace.

“Are you sure, you can take care of these two squires in battle!” asked Campbell.

“Don’t worry I fought in a war remember, and I learn from my mistakes.” Said William Wallace. “I will not make the same mistake I did at the Battle of the Infants.”

“B-battle, this is a battle.” Stuttered Graham.

“No crap, this is what you trained for.” Explained William. “This is a battle, the battle to free Bodeland from these Bandit Shinobi Heratics.”

Campbell left with his horse. William Wallace got on the ground and felt it like Stewart.

“Huh, you are right, there is over fifty.” Explained Wallace.

Stewart looked confused at William Wallace.

“Huh, you can do that too?” asked Stewart.

“I told you I lust for knowledge, such knowledge included physics.” Said William Wallace. “Prepare for battle, put on your chainmail hoods on your heads, as well as your helmets! Get on our horses, we will run them through! You boys may not have chakra and can’t perform this black magic like they do. Don’t waste energy, go in for the kill and remember aim for the hands, without them they can’t do jutsu.”

When it came to weapons, Stewart and Graham had swords, the difference being Stewart had a V-shaped hilt, while Graham’s was flat.

William Wallace has a mace, the whole reason he does not have a sword, is because his mace is cheap and has served him well, and so he felt he would not need one.

The boys’ armor made noise and the group of 72 Shinobi noticed, however it was more than too late for the ones in front.

Smash!!!!!!

Trees ripped from the ground, like wet paper. The speed, weight, and durability of the Boudican horses crack and erode the ground beneath them.

The squires had charged through 15 shinobi, the ones up front were cut up by the swords of Graham and Stewart, or had their heads smashed by William Wallace’s mace.

Trees flew up in the air like wind blowing up freshly cut grass.

William Wallace is impressed far above- impressed, that his new squire partners are not hesitating in killing the enemy.

As 14 shinobi were being run through, the last one put up his hands and did hand sighs, hoping to hit the squires with a Ninjutsu.

He put his hands in form. He speaks. “Water style-, Wat--.”

SLICEEE!

Stewart cuts the Shinobi’s hand clean off. He can’t cast his jutsu.

The Shinobi, who got his hand cut off, ran to his other 57 comrades who jumped to the side, of the pathway, to avoid the death charge.

They were shocked by the speed of the Boudicans, especially their horses.

Because there were still 58 other shinobi unharmed, and the horses offered poor maneuverability, the squires jumped off their horses, and decided to engage the enemy on foot.

Realizing there were only three, the leader bandit shinobi gave commands.

“There are only three! Burn them with fire style, if it fails to burn at the very least, boil them from the insides of their weird samurai armor?” He ordered.

At once, his shinobi, who had a fire nature, unleashed an inferno of fire style jutsu’s. Flame created tigers charged at them, fire style shuriken bolted at them, a bunch of fire balls were shot at them.

“Clypeus Wall!!” cried William Wallace in Latin. The squires knew what to do and formed a rough shield wall.

Around 32 of the 58 used different fire style jutsu in unison to burn the squires, until there was nothing left of them. But it didn’t

The Inferno of fire jutsu may have evaporated all the trees in its perimeter, but not the squires. Their shields tanked the full brunt of the blasts, not even lighting them on fire, the remaining aspects of the blast did not even harm the squires, because of their armor.

After the blast, the land became enflamed like a hell scape, but among the ashes, the squires rose and ran towards the shinobi.

The bandit captain, realizing that these boys were dangerous, orders half the forces to engage them in hand-to-hand combat, while the other half acted as support. The bandit captain remembered that his leader, the bandit king, would show no mercy to failure.

The squires ran like mad men, mad men, who ran at lights speed, engaging the shinobi. The Shinobi draw their kunai.

“They’re idiots.” Thought Graham, when he engaged with the first few shinobi, his sword went right through their kunai, killing them.

Graham remembered his training. The quickest way to end a fight, and conserve power in the middle of battle, was “Don’t waste time, go in for the kill, your opponent may not be the strongest on the battlefield, so use him as steppingstone to face the strongest.”

While this was happening, Stewart did the same with his bandits, while William Wallace smashed the shinobi like pancakes.

Graham watched as he mercilessly killed the bandits with his sword, why would they recklessly attack him, have shinobi gotten so weak during peace, or is he just strong.

Does Graham feal bad for killing them. No, they are trying to kill him, plus how many people have these bandits, robbed, raped, or killed? This is justice.

A shinobi had enough time to cast, a water style jutsu in hopes of drowning Graham. Graham, with his agility dodges it to the side, then jumps, he shields bashes the shinobi, breaking his ribs, killing him instantly.

All of a sudden, the world around him became hazed, what is this, has he gone tired.

Graham has been put in a Genjutsu, by a female bandit shinobi.

Realizing, her Genjutsu worked, she decided to take the chance, and threw a ninja star at Graham’s neck, but Graham does not have chakra.

The Genjutsu is broken, by Boudican senses, that were trained by brutal methods by instructors. More primarily this is to sense physical attacks, while under Genjutsu. Brutal is probably a cruel word to describe the training, because no Boudican did die during training, nonetheless it was difficult and hard training, according to Graham.

Graham charged towards the Shinobi, she casts a mud style jutsu to sink Graham, Graham sees this and jumps over it, and ready’s his sword to impale the shinobi.

As a reaction, the shinobi dived towards Graham and tackled him, she tried wrestling away his sword, but he held strong. “How could a boy this small, have this much strength.” Thought the Shinobi.

Then she felt a pain in her throat. Graham had taken a kunai from her pouch, without her noticing, and stabbed her throat.

She gushed blood over Graham. She only lasted so long because Graham was distracted fighting and killing 15 of her other comrades.

Graham looked at her in her scared eyes. She was young, maybe 17. Graham did not know why, but he felt she probably had nothing to do with the crimes of the bandits.

She whispered something, then the light disappeared from her eyes. Graham read her mouth at that moment. He thinks she said: monster?

Graham pushed her lifeless body off of himself, wiped the blood off, and proceeded to go help out Stewart.

Stewart fought just as ferociously, and smart in fact. He decided to use the Shinobis, he killed, as makeshift, cover, the bodies provided significant cover from the jutsu being cast by enemy.

Hoping to blow up Stewart’s position, one shinobi threw a paper bomb. Stewart, who saw it, was interested in it, grabbed it, and threw it back.

It blew up the caster, who originally threw it. Stewart had an idea.

He collected all the paper bombs and threw them all recklessly towards the enemy. This played to his favor because the random throws caused chaos among the enemy.

When they were disoriented, Stewart charged at them hacking through them, while they were dazed from all the explosions Stewart had thrown.

Stewart had slain 14 Shinobi in total.

“Guess he does not need my help.” Thought Graham, who came to help.

Meanwhile on Wallace’s side, he looked like he had just gotten started. But he had slain 27 Shinobi in total. The bodies lay around him, with his mace more bloodied than before.

William saw that the enemy leader was standing there when his comrades got slaughtered. The Bandit captain drew a kunai, as William Wallace approached, William drew a dagger from his belt in response.

William held it by the blade, and raised it up high, similar to how he did during his first day at the Shinobi academy.

“What are YOU?” cried the bandit leader. “GODS!”

Wallace throws his dagger, killing the leader instantly.

William Wallace was eluded by being called a God, let alone the plural form of God. How Heretical?

“Gods? There is no such thing as GODS!” said William Wallace in disgust. “Because there is only ONE!”

The Silence now hit the battlefield, there were no trees, or grass on the ground. All there is left are cracks, and smoke, and the hard rock like ground, devoid of life.  72 shinobi bodies, cut, sliced, or stabbed by swords, or smashed by a mace, or burned from the flames, or ripped apart by jutsu from their comrades.

Everything was a waste.

3 Boudican squires had annihilated 72 shinobi.

William decided to take the time to clean his helmet, retrieve his dagger, and wipe the blood off of his mace.

Graham did the same for armor.

Stewart on the other hand had a gut feeling and decided to feel the ground.

Stewart got a shocking revelation, so he told Graham.

Graham ran and told William.

“William!” Stewart cried. “Reinforcements! Stewart says they came from the Cave!”

William did not know there was a cave, but since these boys proved themselves, he might as well take their word for it.

“Take care of them, I will go into the cave.” Ordered William Wallace, after seeing them fight, William felt these squires could defend themselves without him.

Stewart and Graham went to engage the enemy, while William snuck into the cave.

This was it; this is the only place the Bandit King must be.

William knew somehow that Macduff had set him up to fight the Bandit King, without him, because Macduff knew the Bandit King was too weak for Macduff.

After all, William Wallace needs a challenge to sharpen his skill, and make himself more powerful, and smarter.

William Wallace walked into the cave, and it was lit up by torches. There are no traps from what he can see, but just to be safe, he walked slowly.

They knew he was coming, because of the sounds of battle outside, as well as the sound caused by his chain mail. He didn’t sense anything, no footsteps no nothing, were they frozen in fear, or were there no bandits in this cave.

William remembered his training, he took a few more steps.

His next step, his foot stood on a seal, hit a seal, he stepped back, and heard hand signs formed from behind a boulder, a formation formed.

It was a mud and rock monster formed from the seal, being released.

At once the shinobi, two of them, do a fireball Justus, and a lightning current like justu. At once the rock mud monster had no hands but blades instead.

Each jutsu lit up each blade arm, one engulfed like a flaming sword, the other electric.

While this happened, the monster looked like it would fall apart, however once it finished receiving its powers, it healed, and became as healthy as a horse.

The monster raised its blade one of fire, and other blade, one of lightning.

Wallace jumped back, the monster smashed his blades in, floods of fire, and lightning went towards him. The tunnel shakes.

William Wallace thinks quickly. He looks up, points his mace, and jumps.

William Wallace sticks from the sealing with his mace and looks down at the river of fire and electricity, that flowed out of the cave, into the sky.

The Monster stops releasing the river and roars it did not hit William. William falls back down cracking the ground, so hard that debris and dusty smoke filled the tunnel, blinding all inside.

The Shinobi coughed, but still remained in place.

William Wallace charged the monster through the smoke, with great speed, so that the dusty smoke, did not bother him.

The monster saw him coming and slashed at him with his flaming sword arm; William dodged under it and prepared to strike its chest and smash it with his mace.

Then as fast as lightning, maybe because it was lightning, the monsters lightning blade came down on William Wallace.

William blocked it with his shield, which was thankfully made of wood, which was a poor conductor of electricity. He then nicked a piece of the monster’s arm and retreated back.

William looked back, and saw that the Monster had regenerated, the part he hit off.

The monster then blasted him with lighting, which he shielded. Upon seeing that William Wallace, the monster launched flame balls over the shield at William Wallace’s head. William smashed them with his mace, so the monster launched more fire balls, repeatedly, in hopes of overwhelming William.

There was a stalemate now, so William Wallace took time to analyze the situation. The monster was pouring him with lighting, that is concurrent, and fire balls, which he is hitting away, so hard that they break up and scatter.

The debris of the fireball rip through the tunnel and create holes, that reveal the sky.

William noticed how throughout the whole fight, the shinobi, who laid this trap stood in one place, the whole time, and the fact the only time they did something was give the monster its fire and lightning powers.

Also, the monster easily regenerates itself.

Because of this, the Monster is decently power, and because of that power, the tunnel is nothing.

William now had a plan, so he charged.

He used his shield to parry the flame sword, and then the monster and William engaged in a swing off.

The monster, however, was targeting William, while William targeted its blade.

The Monster struck fast, but William’s hits parried them faster. The Monster’s sword was damaged more than it could regenerate.

That was his target, the lightning blade.

With one final hit, William smashed the lightning sword off the monster’s arm, because the lighting was an outside source of the monster, it could not regenerate it.

He ducked under its remaining flame sword, and dodged between the arms of it, and charged the bandit shinobi on the right, who had hand seals to regenerate the monster.

He raised up his kunai, to defend against William Wallace.

As a result of the shinobi releasing the hand signs, the monster crumbled like a pile of bricks.

William Wallace shield bashed him, breaking his elbow. William then raised his mace and buried it in his skull.

The other shinobi saw his comrade dead, panicked, and did hand signs.

William Wallace heard them and then immediately smashed his hands into his chest.

William hit him so hard that his own arms had looked as though they impaled the bandit’s own chest.

The fight was over, now onto the bandit king for William Wallace.

William walked up the tunnel carefully because there may be more traps.

There was not.

He then found himself in a underground civilization, where all the buildings and structures was made of wood.

He looked around then saw peculiar steps leading up, these steps were wide, but they led somewhere, to a throne, that seemed to be made of wood.

A man late in his years was sitting on it. The man wore a headband turned into a crown on his head, and he had medium long white beard.

“Well, well, what do we have here.” Said the old man.

“A man, who sits comfortably on his throne, while his men to die around him.” replied William Wallace. “And… me.”

The old man got out of his throne excited.

“Oh, we are we giving each other names now?” he joked.

“So, you are the Bandit King.” Explained William.

“Some call me that, at least in the Daimyo’s lands.” Said the Bandit King. “But I think I will keep it because there is something mysterious yet intriguing to come of it. The Daimyo is doing a great job to make sure the Hidden Leaf does not know about me, and his problems, I’m surprised arguably the strongest man on earth, Sasuke Uchiha, has not claimed my head yet.”

“So, you think you are a legend?” asked William.

The Bandit King is surprised, William has not attacked him yet, but asked a question.

“You seem quite reasonable, little metal man, how about we talk, then we can kill each other.” Said the Bandit King.

William needed the rest, because he did not want to underestimate the Bandit King, so a talk won’t hurt. Maybe William could find out his weakness this way, by letting him have all the talk.

“Alright.” Replied William.

“Good.” Replied the Bandit King. “I might remember you after this, so about your question?”

The Bandit king sat down on the floor.

William Wallace did the same.

“Well, other’s think I am a legend, but I at least try to be.” Said the Bandit King. “But the truth is I am only the tip of the iceberg in the criminal underworld.”

“I thought Naruto created peace after the fourth great Shinobi War.” Replied William Wallace.

“Peace? HA!” laughed the Banit King. “He only made peace between the Great Nations, which only happened because he happened to be friends with all the other kage growing up. From what I heard, this fourth “Great” shinobi war brought only the great nations together, but what about the smaller ones, as far as I am concerned, they did not even participate?”

William leaned to listen more.

“Peace! Peace is everything they say, but what about those like me who prefer war, as many of us like to say, “Enjoy the War, because the Peace will be terrible.” explained the Bandit King. “All the jobs and opportunities war create a way for one to make a name for himself. I am honest warmonger, how can I make a living, when there is only peace.”

The Bandit King tapped his crown.

“Think, metal man!” he said. “Look at the history, it loves talking about great warrior shinobi, like Hashirama, Madara, the list goes on, but the point is their accomplishments in battle made them remembered as legends.”

He points at William Wallace.

“Listen metal man, no one will remember those who live in peace, but those who thrives in war.” Said the Bandit King. “The Hokage is naïve, to think everyone loves the peace he created. I will create my own legacy in war.”

“If everyone thought like that, there would be chaos.” Remarked William Wallace. “What if when you retire from adventuring, others hunt you in hopes of getting the glory of killing you.”

The Bandit King laughed.

“Then I will kill them and add more stories to my legacy.” He explained. “As for my men, death is a risk we all accept in attempt to attain glory, after all better to die in battle for a chance for songs to written about us, then to waste away at home during the boring peace and be forgotten.”

“I can see why a man would want a legacy of some sort.” Said William.

“And what of you, metal man, what do you want to be your legacy?” asked the Bandit King

William Wallace stood up.

“I have no desire for legacy, just knowledge to fill my head.” Said William Wallace. “I hate a lot of things in this life, like I hate being judged purely off my looks, however ever since I came to the Leaf, I am not too sure.”

The Bandit King stood up as well.

“Know this, metal man, if there was true peace, why does the Hidden Leaf still employ Shinobi, which is their main source of income.” Explained the Bandit King. “I will tell you why, without them, the Hidden Leaf economy would collapse, and they are only staying afloat due to bandits being threats in their region like me.”

William drew his mace.

“It does not matter what your reasoning is, I am ordered to take you down, as a loyal squire of Macduff of Fife.” Explained William Wallace

“Alright then.” Replied the Bandit King.

The Bandit King pulled out a large Ninja throwing star.

“Come fight and die little metal man!” said the Bandit King. “Add on to my Legend!”

He then threw the large throwing star.

William saw the speed at which it was thrown, and headbutted it in the middle with his Boudican helm, breaking it in half.

Wallace charged him.

The Bandit King fell backwards into the chasm, doing hand signs.

William Wallace swung his mace, but just nicked his beard barely, gravity saved the Bandit King.

William looked down in the chasm for the Bandit King.

He felt rumbling in the ground, what was it? It was coming fast. UNDER HIM!!!

William jumped out of the way, although it grazed him, but not hurt him, for his armor had protected him.

William looked up; it was a giant boulder with steal skin in the air. He heard hand signs.

“Fire-style firebombs!” said the Bandit King, from the inside of his boulder.

A couple of magma meteors shot out of the boulder towards William Wallace.

William dodged them, but then they stuck to the ground like glue.

The Boulder that the Bandit King was in finally landed on the ground, with a shockwave wiping away the whole wood civilization around them.

William stuck his mace into the ground and hid behind his shield, in order not to be pulled away.

He looked from his shield and saw the magma balls still stuck to the ground.

They then lit up.

William knew what this meant and ran.

BOOM, one blew up and created a hole in the cave that revealed the sky.

The others exploded completely blowing the blowing away the entire structure of the cave.

Wallace evaded the explosions and looked up. The entire ceiling of the huge cave was gone, it was like God had grabbed it and scattered it across the lands.

While this happens, the Boulder charged towards William to crush him.

William saw this and decided to charge towards it.

Squire and Boulder were charging in front and in the last second William stepped to the side and dodged it.

Faster than light, William hits the steal boulder hard with his mace; the force of his hit did not even crack the boulder but sent him flying landing him against the cave wall cracking it, causing a cave in on William Wallace.

The Bandit King in his boulder stopped and looked towards the mountain of rumble.

Wallace smashed the rumble out of the way, like they were leaves in a pile.

The Bandit King opened a chute of his boulder to see what William did.

“Good you’re still alive, I knew that shouldn’t have killed you.” He explained.

He then rolled in circles around William, creating a dust tornado of rubble and dirt of some sort.

William planted his feet into the ground in order to not be blown away.

While William is distracted not getting blown away, the Bandit king does hand signs, and does a fire style fire ball jutsu, the whole tornado is getting engulfed.

This man is powerful, creating an inferno so simply. William sees that he opens a window of his metal to do the fire stye and picks up a stone and throws it.

The flaming tornado is engulfed to the point that the fire will soon touch William Wallace.

The Bandit King knew this too, then all of sudden he is hit across the face by a stone, ceasing his fire style, as well as his tornado as well. The boulders spin uncontrollably, then finally regain balance.

The Stone was like a mini slap to the face for the Bandit King, but such a feat in the midst of a Tornado is impressive.

“He figured out how to counter me in this boulder jutsu?” thought the Bandit King. “Then I know how he plans to try to finish me off.”

He did hand signs to do his firebomb jutsu.

He shot them at William Wallace.

William dodged all of them, but barely dodged the last of them. He then pointed his mace as he leaped towards the opening of the Boulder.

The Bandit King predicted this and pulled out a kunai and hid it behind his back, he planned to either parry or dodge Wallace’s mace, then after he would cut William’s throat.

William was now closer, time to parry.

However last second, William hit the shell of the boulder ricocheting him away, but not before lobbing his shield into the Bandit king’s lap.

A magma bomb, from the Bandit king’s earlier attack, was stuck to the shield. William had tricked him.

Boom! The boulder explodes.

The explosion is massive leaving a huge crater, the size of a meteor crater.

William looks down in the crater, to his surprise, the Bandit King is still standing, roughed up a little, but nonetheless still standing.

“Good job, Metal man.” Called the Bandit King. “As a reward, I will try to make your death as quick as possible.”

He did hand signs. “Earth style, earth sword worms.” He spoke. Two worms made of stone sprawl out of the ground in and out and sprawl towards William Wallace.

He dodges them, but they continually attack him. Dust clouds are created from the battle between the worms and William Wallace.

The Bandit King needed to aim carefully, in order to end this fight quickly.

He then saw William Wallace above the smoke. The Bandit King did hand signs, and activated Genjutsu.

William was caught in it, fell to the ground like an anvil dropped from space, then the worms stuck their heads into him, impaling him out of view.

The Bandit King breathed a sigh of relief, he had won a fight. “This is a fight to add to the history books.” He thought.

He got out of the crater, coughed, and walked through the dust, and found a body with a green cape and helmet impaled by his stone worms.

“Now metal man, for a man with such small height, how do you actually look?” asked the Bandit King to the dead corpse.

He knelt down.

STAB!

His hair was grabbed, and he felt a stab in his back. It was William Wallace, he had hidden under dirt and the cloudy dust, waiting for the bandit king to let his guard down at the fake Wallace.

The Bandit King looked down in his final moments on the corpse his stone worms had impaled. The fake William Wallace was not a substitution jutsu, but the body of one of his men.

William Wallace had put his helmet and cape on the corpse to confuse the stone worms.

The Bandit king looked back to see what William Wallace really looked like.

“Huh. A child?” he explained “Interesting.” He then fell down dead.

William Wallace picked up the bandit king’s crown to prove his victory.

William Wallace cleaned his dagger, picked up his mace, and helmet, but not his cape for it had holes in it.

The battle here was over, now to regroup with his comrades.

He found Macduff’s band in the forest cheering with their swords bloodied and pointing to the sky.

He found the members of Macduff’s band celebrating and had Stewart and Graham on their shoulders.

“William Wallace!” shouted Campbell in joy. “We have won the battle of Bodeland! The bandits will now think twice before messing with us Boudican and our peaceful settlement.”

“What are the casualties?” asked William Wallace

Campbell laughed. “Old Billy over there, is our only casualty, because he sprained his ancle.”

“Oi, I only sprained it, because I tripped over all those bandits I killed.” Protested Old Billy.

The whole band laughed.

“I killed the bandit king.” Explained William Wallace.

“As expected,” remarked Campbell. “From Macduff’s own squire.”

The band cheered for William Wallace.

“Where is Macduff?” asked William Wallace

“He said he has business to attend to, after the battle.” Replied Campbell.

Campbell turned towards the band.

“Alright lads, I hear that Bodeland’s having a celebration in our honor, let us all go!” announced Campbell. “The food ain’t going to eat themselves!”

Everyone came back to Bodeland, for a feast. William came last, for he wanted to catch a break from his duel with the bandit king.

There were sounds of music and feasting when William got to the festival in Bodeland.

When William got there to the door to the festival, he saw a sign on it. It was a rough sketch of himself, with an x on it.

“What a surprise?” said William Wallace in a sarcastic tone.

James Taylor, the young mayor, opened the large latch to the door.

“I knew you were a traitor, but a coward, I shouldn’t be surprised.” Said James Taylor drinking fine wine.

“I bet you never fought a battle in your entire life.” Responded William Wallace.

“Doesn’t matter!” shot back Taylor. “You were nowhere to be seen, when the Band of Macduff won the battle.”

William gripped his hand into a fist.

“I killed the Bandit leader who was hiding from the battle in a cave.” Said William Wallace. “Here is his crown.”

“Liar!” replied Taylor. “A crown made from a heretic’s headband, that is ridiculous, don’t make me laugh.”

William Wallace attached the crown to his belt.

“Eh, whatever!” said William.

James Taylor took a sip of his wine like an asshole.

“You are not welcomed. Remember?” He spoke. “Get out of here!”

William looked behind Taylor, the servants of the festival, and pedestrians eyed him angerly, sharing the same hatred as Taylor.

“You might have poisoned me anyway.” Said William Wallace and so he left.

William walked in the empty streets, no one was there, because of the huge festival. These people according to William say they are good Boudican Christians, but it would be more appropriate if the switched good with its opposite to describe themselves.

“Speaking of Boudican Christians, if they are Boudican Christians where do they go Mass on Dies Solis?” thought William Wallace.

He looked around, then he found a sign pointing to where he wanted to go. He led him out of Bodeland in a trail through the forests.

 After being in the forest for a little bit, he found himself in grassy meadows, and there was a church.

But not just any church, a monastery that is full of monks, along with the regular Boudican church clergy.

The Bodeland monastery was beautiful, any place controlled by the Boudican Church was beautiful in William’s eyes. It is amazing how there is a Boudican Monastary in the Land of Fire, with skilled builders it must have taken a month to build.

He opened the door to the monastery, it was empty, perhaps the clergy were beneath practicing prayer in the lower levels.

He decided to take a look around.

He opened one door, that was the bathroom, he then opened another.

He found the place where Mass is said, the memories have come back.

William remembered his time studying with the monks and clergy, and how nice they were to teach him, and let him stay in church grounds to prevent abuse by the Boudicans.

William fell on his knees and prayed. He could no longer keep a face, all the emotions coming fourth, he cried so hard the tears dripped down his neck.

The Church clergy treated William normally, and kindly, unlike the savage Boudican people. They understood that in all that William had done, that he had never had a choice. He was only 5-6 years old when it all happened. Yet why can’t the Boudican people do the same, and not be so cruel?

William cried and prayed more, he prayed that despite all his suffering, that he will not lose his sanity.

He felt a hand on his shoulder.

William looked, and gasped.

“Your eminence!” he cried, startled. “Forgive me, I was in prayer.”

The clergy man that startled William, was not just any clergy, but a Boudican Cardinal. These men formed a counsel of the Boudican Church, who elect its pope.

“Quite down, my son.” Commanded the Cardinal. “You’re in a church.” In the Boudican church, the people were its children by faith, hence why he called William, son.

William recognized the Cardinal, he is Giuliano della Rovere, a cardinal that helps overlook his studies, whenever William visited the Boudican Papal States.

“Cardinal, it has been a while?” explained William.

“I did not think I would meet you here out of all places?” said the Cardinal. “I heard there was festival in town to celebrate the victory of Bodeland.”

“Oh, well you know why I am not there?” replied William Wallace.

“I see the world is still as cruel as ever.” Replied Cardinal Rovere.

Cardinal Rovere was a man of no joy, he had look of determination, a look of anger like he saw corruption everywhere. He moves and talks as if every aspect of life around him is disgusting.

Yet despite all this he is courteous towards William Wallace.

“My son, help me say mass, and then we will have lunch.” Commanded Rovere.

William nodded and followed him.

They said mass, with the monks who were praying in the lower levels, like William Wallace had predicted.

 After Mass, William and Cardinal Rovere went to the library and had lunch.

For lunch, they had soup, with bread, as well as freshly caught fish.

After lunch, Rovere and William decided to walk in the halls.

“Hmm, so this is the crown of the Heretic bandit king, who threatened Bodeland?” asked the Cardinal, holding the Bandit king’s crown.

“Yes, but Bodeland believes on the contrary that I was a coward and ran away, while everyone fought.” Replied William.

“Fools, they let their emotions dictate their actions.” Said Cardinal Rovere. “They can’t use reason like Macduff. An example is when I didn’t want to give him a dispensation, but he was able to use reason to convince me otherwise.”

“A dispensation, on what?” asked William.

“You will find out tomorrow?” replied the Cardinal Rovere.

They got to a place full of yellow light.

“Cardinal, I would like to confess somethings.” Said William.

“A confession, very well then, tell me, so I can absolve you.” Replied Cardinal Rovere.

William got on his knees, and the cardinal did the Boudican sign, done before prayer.

“I confess that I have caused emotional grief to a family I did not know I had, and I also confess, I had thoughts of getting rid of the people of Bodeland?” said William honestly and ashamed.

The Cardinal was surprised.

“Do you feal threatened by the Boudicans in Bodeland?” asked Cardinal Rovere.

“Well, yes, those looks they give, I just want them to go away, they scare, threaten me.” Said William, with a sad look on his eyes.

“William, look at me.” Said the Cardinal.

William looked up.

“Want to know why despite everything they hate you still?” said Cardinal Rovere. “Simple! They’re EVIL!”
He put his hands on William’s head, William bowed, then Cardinal Rovere closed his eyes.

“Indulgentiam, absolutionem, et remissionem peccatorum nostrorum, tribuat nobis omnipotens et misericors Dominus. Amen.” Said Cardinal Rovere. “Your sins are now forgiven.”

Cardinal pointed to the staircase.

“Go up those stairs, on the next floor to the right, third door, will be your room for you to sleep.” Explained Cardinal Rovere. “Dinner will be brought up to you, if you wish to join the Monk’s in prayer, I have already told the servants to have a Templar cloak brought up to you.”

“Thank you, Cardinal.” Said William.

The Cardinal walked away.

“William, one more thing.” Said the Cardinal Rovere.

William Wallace stood at attention.

“God is infinite; therefore, he is also infinitely just.” Explained Cardinal Rovere. “Pray that his justice may come and deliver you from those who unjustly mistreat you.”

William Wallace was shocked, but nonetheless, Rovere was a Cardinal, so he must be right.

William went to his room, and it was not exaggerated, but small, and quite modest.

He liked it nonetheless, because it was in the place where the evil Boudican savages could never harm him.

Chapter Text

William woke up early for morning prayer alongside the monks. While praying, William wore a black Templar cloak with a red cross on the side near the end of it.

After prayer, he had breakfast with the monks, soup and bread was what they had. After breakfast, William went to the library with the other monks, and decided to put his mind into books.

After all reading books was his favorite thing to do, for he lusted for knowledge. One book he was reading was a book on the Knights Templar.

The Knights Templar was a military order of the Boudican Church, full of knights, who were also monks.

Their main headquarters was east off the Boudican mainland in a large chain of Islands, called the Boudican Papal States.

William knew the Templars well, for he trained under them, while he studied to be a monk and a priest.

As William flipped pages, he absorbed knowledge familiar to him, however he probably already read this book before.

A librarian taps William on the shoulder and tells him that two boys were waiting at the door for him.

William knew who those boys were, so he put his book away and went to the door of the Abbey.

“Hey so this is where you were!” explained Graham. “You missed the lavish festival.”

William was annoyed how blind Graham was to the hate of the Bodeland, but then again Graham is just a kid.

“Do you forgot how the folk of Bodeland treated me?” asked William.

“Oh, well um.” mumbled Graham.

“Oh, that’s why, they bard you from the festival?” said Stewart from behind Graham.

William Wallace sighed.

“Yep.” Replied William. “That’s all you need to say, by the way, let’s sit down on the bench somewhere, there is something I need to discuss with you two.”

The boys sat down on two benches in the Monastery Garden, William sat opposite of the two, and pulled out a Boudican book, which was all blank.

“So how did you feel during battle yesterday?” William asked, looking down at his manual preparing to write.

“What is this for?” asked Graham.

“I must analyze your state of mind during battle, so I can come up with ways to rely on you, because I guarantee you, us three will be stuck together for a while.” Said William.

Graham was a little uncomfortable with the question William was asking. Stewart then answered Wallace’s question immediately.

“Nothing! Absolutely nothing!” cried Stewart.

“What?” said Graham, shocked at Stewart’s answer.

“Why exactly?” asked William, writing the information down.

“Simple.” Explained Stewart. “They were our enemies, Heretics! They were attacking our comrades and people, we are guiltless, they started it. We only carried out an appropriate response.”

“But they were people!” cried Graham. “How can you not feal bad.”

“I’m sorry Graham, I just don’t feel bad for those bandits.” Replied Stewart. “So, what if they were people, they also killed people, who were unarmed.”

“William, how did you feel?” asked Graham.

William looked up from his notebook.

“I am the one asking questions!” explained William Wallace. “As for you Graham, I have a good idea on how you feel, and it is natural.”

Graham hugged himself in shame.

“All I know is I was scared, and I just wanted to eliminate what was scaring me.” Explained Graham. “Although I want to feel bad for what I did.”

William and Stewart both looked at each other than at Graham, who seemed fearful of himself.

“But truth is I feel-.” explained Graham. “This was war, we are soldiers, this is all we signed up for since our home was destroyed. Growing up in Boudica, no one knew that war existed, but that it was the stuff of myth and legend, and now it is real.”

Graham looked even more shameful.

“Now, I that we are fighting war, I feel like I am living a legend.” Said Graham. “It is glorious. The thoughts, the adrenaline, it is getting to my head, it is addictive. Yet I hear the Heretics claim war is hell, but in war, I feal the Glory. Have I gone mad? Will I lose my sanity to War?”

Graham put his hands on his head.

William put his hand on his shoulder. Graham looked up, his face red from the mental crisis.

“There was glory in battle attained yesterday.” Said William Wallace. “You fought, and killed, but most importantly you protected the ones you love the most. War is business, nothing more or nothing less.”

William put his other hand on Stewart’s shoulder.

“I know what you both felt it in battle.” Explained William Wallace. “I felt it too, the adrenaline, it is an addiction that all Boudican soldiers feel when they go to war. We in war, after all are living in the writings of legends. As a result of living legends, we love war. It makes us feel we are living in Legend. Listen boys.”

Both Graham and Stewart stare William Wallace in the eyes.

“There is nothing wrong with having the feeling of enjoyment about warfare.” William explained. “What matters is how you use it, use it against our enemies, so they will be no more, no more threats to us and our friends. There are enemies who can’t be reasoned with, so we must put them down for good.”

The boys nodded to William’s words for advice.

“Well, I am more interested in the world and all its mysteries, than warfare anyway, so I will not mindless lee wage war for the sake of it.” Explained Stewart.

“That is most likely the case for me too.” Replied William.

“But I don’t want to love war, yet my feelings say otherwise?” asked Graham.

William nodded.

“Graham, it is a feeling that will be with us, forever, in certain cases it can be a temptation.” Said William. “You must ignore it, till the time is right, to use it in battle, annihilate our enemies and protect the innocents. That is the doctrine of our Church, why do you think they created the Templars?”

Graham took a deep breath, then looked up at Wallace.

“Alright, I will take your advice to heart.” He replied.

William looked to the left at the clock.

“By the way, where is Macduff?” William asked.

“Oh, he sent us here to get you.” Said Stewart.

The boys got up to walk.

“Oh, I almost forgot.” Cried Graham.

He removed a dark maroon cloak from his bag.

“I told my sister that your cloak got destroyed in the battle, so she made you one, for keeping us safe with your battle strategies.” Said Graham.

William took the maroon cloak and analyzed it. It was a rich fiber, with an Iron medallion connecting it. Graham’s family were of nobility yet lived humbly alongside the common folk.

“Oh, thanks, this must have been expensive.” Said William Wallace. “I’ll be sure to pay you the price of it, as well as interest.”

“No, no, it’s a gift, and my sister loves knitting, and wants to thank you for looking out for us.” Replied Graham, scratching his head.

Stewart turned angerly away.

“Ok, let’s just link up with Macduff.” William ordered.

“She never gave me a gift.” Stewart mumbled angerly with jealousy.

“Oh, come on Stewart!” cried Graham.

William Wallace sighed.

“Come on, lets go.” Explained William Wallace.

The boys got traveling on foot to their location.

Stewart walked jealous and straight. William walked silently beside him. Graham looks visibly uncomfortable with Stewart’s impression.

William Wallace decided he wanted to learn more about the Stewart and Graham.

“Where you boys from?” asked William Wallace. “I did read about the nobility of Boudica, but if you could be so kind, as to refresh my memory. I love history for history is knowledge.”

Stewart stopped for a second and sighed.

“You know what?” said Stewart “This might actually be interesting.”

Graham, happy that Stewart got out of his mood, decided he would be first to answer.

“I’m from the Dundaff lands in Stirlingshire, where some say is the doorway to Boudica itself, whoever controls it controls Boudica.” Explained Graham. “One awesome landmark we have is Stirling Castle.”

William smirked a little after hearing about Stirling castle.

“Stirling castle is located on a hill surrounded by cliffs. It was a great place for defenders to defend from.” Explained Graham. “Before the war, my father took my sister and me to visit it, when I was 5. It was impressive how 50 years earlier, King Alexander I dedicated the chapel there in honor of the Boudican Church, and that he died there visiting it in his old age.”

Graham rubbed his head laughing a little embarrassed.

“I’m pretty lucky to be born near such a cool monument?” said Graham. “I would visit again if I could.”

“What of you, Stewart?” asked William. “I read a book on Boudican nobility; I don’t remember the High Stewards of Boudica having an orange dash down the middle.”

Stewart looked ashamed.

“I was the first to sign the Ragman Rolls on behalf of my family?” he said. “Thus, I have an orange strip to signify that.”

“Why were you the first, I remember your brother was one of the Boudican Chiefs, who appealed to Longshanks?” asked William.

“I don’t know.” Replied Stewart. “Perhaps because I was the youngest, who could write.”

“Speaking of family members, everyone knows who your father is, William, but I hear way too many rumors on your mother.” Replied Graham. “Are any of them solid proof on who your heretic mother was from, no one can pronounce her first name, so everyone just calls her Say.”

“It is Sayuri.” Corrected William hiding his discomfort “Although I wish to leave the past in the past.”

“Alright, I guess that is fair, she was a heretic after all, that’s all we need to know.” Said Graham.

The boys walked for a while, then they found Macduff decked in his armor.

Macduff’s armor was well furnished and showed off who he was. He carried a Warhammer with a shield on his back, with a bastard sword on his side, to use if he so happens to lose his Warhammer. He wore a Boudican great helm, with a cover of a mixture showing the coat of arms of Fife. The helm had the yellow horns as Macduff’s stag, as well as the head of his lion.

“Ah there you are lads.” Said Macduff, with a jolly voice.

William ran up and hugged him.

“Ah, William my boy, this is unexpected.” Said Macduff, who seemed to be a father to William.

Then even though he was wearing his helmet, you can see he was starting to worry.

William Wallace started crying like a child for his parents in Macduff’s chest.

“You were wrong!” he cried, looking up with tearing eyes. “The people of Bodeland are evil! They are just like any other Boudicans. They criminalize me!”

He started crying like a baby.

Stewart and Graham were shocked by this side of William Wallace. They looked at each other then back at the drama unfolding.

Macduff comforted William Wallace, rubbing his back.

“You know I keep forgetting that he is the same age as us.” Remarked Stewart. “And that we are children ourselves.”

“I’m even more surprise how he treats Macduff like this even after Dunbar.” Replied Graham.

“William, my boy.” Said Macduff, while William still cried into his chest. “I am sorry for how bad Bodeland was. I promise I will not make you visit Bodeland ever again but come now, don’t cry. I have a wedding, and there will be lots of delicious food to help you drown out your sorrow, an all you can eat.”

William started rubbing his eyes clean from the tears.

“Wait! W-Wedding!” gasped William Wallace.

“I am getting married.” Explained Macduff.

“Wait WHAT!!!” said all three squires together.

“This way, we must get cleaned and ready for it.” Said Macduff leading the way.

“Huh, you never told me you were getting married.” Said William Wallace, no longer upset, more or less confused. “So that is what the dispensation was for, you are marrying a woman of chakra.”

“Correct, I was able to convince him through reason that this is needed to show the people of Chakra that us Boudicans are peaceful and are not prejudice through our culture.” Said Macduff.

Graham looked closely under Macduff’s neck and saw long grey hair.

“Your hair is grey, aren’t you too old to marry?” asked Graham.

“Oh, he will cut off your head for that remark.” Shot out Stewart, who was embarrassed by Graham’s question for Macduff.

“I am not that old, I am 39, my hair just grew grey when I was 31.” Explained Macduff.

“Who even is she, you never told me about her?” asked William.

Macduff began to describe the woman he would marry.

Meanwhile Tsukasa Okami of the Okami noble clan with her attendants were preparing her for her wedding.

This is a grand wedding for the Okami family. So grand that the Daimyo as well as other nobles were attending it.

The Okami clan as well as the other noble families are not like the ninja clans you would see in the Hidden Leaf. They were political clans.

Even though Naruto, the Hokage is the de facto leader of the Land of Fire. He only manages politics inside the Leaf. All the other politics concerning the Land of Fire were handled by the Daimyo and the clans of nobility.

The Okami noble clan is a northern clan, with the sigil of a wolf howling in the moon.

For many generations, this clan remained the political superpower in the north of the Land of Fire.

While Tsukasa held still while her attendants prepared her wedding Kimono. A messenger attendant came.

“My lady.” Said the attendant. “Your friend, Lady Asami, the princess of Fire, has arrived and is waiting outside your door as requested.”

“Thank you, Hana.” Replied Tsukasa. “Have her come in.”

Asami came in, with her red hair down, and wearing a gold Kimono with a pink belt.

Tsukasa and Asami were friends since childhood, they are so close, one could say they are like sisters.

“Tsukasa?” explained Asami.

“Asami, so glad you are here.” Said Tsukasa. “What do you think of my wedding dress.”

“You look great, Tsukasa!” replied Asami. “Who are you marrying, you never told anyone, not even me.”

“You’re one to talk, I hear you are betrothed to someone, yet no one else knows who he is.” Shot back Tsukasa.

The two friends looked at each other with serious yet mischievous faces. Then they both laughed.

“Hana?” asked Tsukasa. “I would like to walk with Asami in the Garden, is there anything that should worry me about my dress being dirtied or torn.”

“That could happen my lady, but your wedding is not for a while, if you happen to dirty it, we shall fix it up for you.”

“Thank you, don’t worry we should not be long? Responded Tsukasa.

Tsukasa and Asami were walking in the garden.

“So, who your mysterious betrothed?” asked Tsukasa. “I promise I won’t tell anyone?”

Asami grinned.

“You first?” replied Asami.

Tsukasa put her hands on her hips.

“Alright then if it will be like that, friend. Let’s have a wager on who will go first?” said Tsukasa, taking out a coin.

It was a peculiar coin with weird imagery, which roughly looked like a king’s head with a scepter next to it. It had the inscription of Rex Alexander III. Asami had never heard of anyone named that.

“Let’s play heads and tales.” Explained Tsukasa. “I will do tales.”

“Alright then then heads!” replied Asami.

Tsukasa flipped the coin in the air, caught it and put it on the back of her hand. She looked at it. It was heads.

“Well, Asami.” Said Tsukasa. “Seems you win.”

“Then who is this man, you are marrying today?” asked Asami.

“Let us sit down, then I will explain.” Replied Tsukasa.

They sat down.

“I met him 6 years ago, when I was 15.” Explained Tsukasa. “His name is Macduff of Fife.”

“Macduff?” said Asami, surprised. “That is a weird name!”

“A weird name?” replied Tsukasa. “I think it is a nice strong name for a Boudican knight such as himself.”

Asami seemed a little surprised when Tsukasa said the word: Boudican.

Meanwhile Macduff and the boys finished cleaning up before the wedding, alongside the rest of Macduff’s band.

The boys came out wearing their armor that was shined and cleaned, but not just that, they were also wearing cloaks that were white and had a blue cross down the middle. William wore a different cloak, which was a Templar one, that was black with a red cross.

“You really did train with Templars.” Explained Graham amazed.

“Of course, I did, why do you think I got so strong, and tactically minded.” Replied William.

“Thank you, Brother Maximilian.” Said Macduff, being prepared in his wedding groom attire.

When it came to the appearance of Macduff’s wedding attire, he wore the typical Boudican armor, but with a black surcoat instead of his own. He wore a black templar coat as well with a white cross.

“So, this is your wedding attire, Master? asked William.

“Yep, I took a little influence from Shinobi groom attire and donned all black.” Replied Macduff. “So, I wore my Templar Initiates cloak.”

“You both were Templars?” asked Graham. Stewart had the same question, but Graham asked before he did.

“Yes, but we are only initiates, so we are technically honorary Templars, but not full Templars.” Explained Macduff. “If I were a full Templar, I could not marry. Same would apply to William.”

“Alright, Master, you already described who Tsukasa Okami is, but you never told us how you met her.” Said William Wallace.

Macduff sat down, and then motioned the boys to sit down.

“Care for a medium to long story?” asked Macduff.

All the boys looked at each other and nodded.

Macduff took a deep breath to tell his story.

Graham raised his hand.

“Oh, by the way why do you have the coat of arms of two clans on your surcoat, I thought the Boudican Church forbade the merging of clans?” asked Graham.

“God Dammit, Shut up! Let him tell his story!” cried Stewart, with Wallace nodding in agreement.

Macduff begins to explain: “I was born between two different clans, that fought politically over the earldom of Fife, the dispute got so bad that the young King Malcolm the IV, the maiden king, had to get involved. In order to resolve this, the clan heads, my parents, married in hopes of reconciling the two clans over the Fife land dispute. If my parents gave birth to two children, the eldest would rule one rival clan, while the other was ruled by the youngest. Through brotherly love, the siblings could bring the rival clans together, through peace and understanding.”

“But Mr. and Mrs. Fife died suddenly leaving you their sole offspring.” Finished William. Who knew everything about Macduff, except when he met Tsukasa Okami.

Macduff continues; “Correct, Before I knew it, both clans were pining for me to act in one’s interest compared to another, it got so bad that the King appealed to the Boudican church then they got involved. They sent in Templars to resolve the land dispute. Since I was half the blood of both clans, the Boudican Church forcefully merged the clans, through marriage pacts of all their children, before we knew it, we were one clan, and the church merged our sigils together, and now you have the clan of Fife. Since our future of clan was through the intermarriage of the children, the clan elders had to get along for the sake of their children.”

“Wow, if the clans really wanted to extend their influence in the land dispute.” Explained Graham. “Wouldn’t they have married off their clan members to the farmers and surfs living in their area in order to garner support of their legitimacy of the land.”

“He does bring up a good point, Sir Macduff.” Responded Stewart who was thinking most of the time. “In order for a member of a clan of nobility to have children, whom all would share their last name, they would marry into lowborn common folk. Through their hierarchy, the newly wed noble and common born will give birth to new members of that noble’s clan, and not half and half like when different clans marry one another.”

“Perhaps their emotions effected their reason?” replied Macduff, scratching down his beard like he was thinking.

“Ok then now that my birth and clan history are out of the way. Now it is time to get to my adventures as a knight.” Said Macduff.

All boys sat in attention; this was the good stuff.

Macduff narrated. “As it is custom for all clan heirs, growing up, I became a servant for a time under many households among the common folk. Through this I would learn great skills, bond with my future subjects, with whom I will rule one day. Understand their hardships, and how I could help. You all know this, because you all were servants at one point throughout the year under the common folk. Through the common folk having a hand in nurturing their future rulers, they along with the nobles in charge create their ideal leader. Growing up, the one thing I enjoyed learning from the common folk was blacksmithing. Through this skill, I understood chain male and helmets, most importantly I crafted my most popular war hammer, the Lion’s Bane.”

Stewart and Graham looked at William Wallace at that moment, then looked back at Macduff.

Macduff continued. “Between serving under the common folk, and learning to rule from the elders of nobility, smithing was what I enjoyed most, and reading the old chronicles, poems, and novels on knights from the past. They were easy to access thanks to the large libraries the monks had in their monasteries. There are stories of knights going on adventures, like George the Dragon slayer. I have been everywhere in Boudica, I knew, there were no knight adventures to be had. Everyone was “preparing for the fall of Hadrian’s wall”, but everyone was believing it never fell yesterday, nor last year, so it never fell at all. 98% of the Boudican knights and soldiers became lazy, grew fat, and slacked off, even the Boudican Church decided to slack off. But not me. I spent my time training hard, and waiting for the wall to fall, so I can go on adventures.”

“That last bit sounds a bit Heretical, Lord Fife, wanting Boudica’s defense to fall.” Remarked Graham.

“Hey, the Church was the first to say to prepare for the wall to fall?” defended William Wallace in Macduff’s defense.

“Facts!” cried Stewart.

Macduff laughed to himself at the boy’s banter.

He then continued. “The times I was not serving the common folk, or being trained in politics by nobility, I would spend training next to Hadrian’s wall. I was virtually oblivious to everything that had happened to Boudica during these times, I already had an heir through a distant cousin, who was my heir because he was the first child of Fife born. So, I waited, if this magic barrier, called Hadrian’s wall, built by our ancestor’s, to fall, and if not standing guard won’t hurt either. I waited, I trained, I waited, I hoped there would be one chance that I could adventure. By the time I was 33, my brown hair had white and grey in it, I was approaching my prime, then all of a sudden, the magic barrier that is Hadrian’s Wall fell. I couldn’t believe my eyes. But all of a sudden, I did not know what came over me, I ran through the diffused barrier. Off! I was to adventure. When I took down my first enemies, which were bandit shinobi, I got damaged little for I never fought in full on fight’s before, so I got to work adjusting.”

“How did you learn the Shinobi Heretic’s language, in order to communicate with them?” asked Graham.

William Wallace sighed at the interruptions of the story.

“You ask too many questions.” Remarked Stewart.

Macduff smiled, amused by the boys tearing each other apart.

“Well, that’s the neat part, I didn’t.” replied Macduff. “I mostly winged it, through observation, and hoped I am fighting bad guys.”

Stewart finally broke silence.

“You must be really lucky, that no major nation sent armies after you.” Stewart said.

Macduff continued. “I did not know the Shinobi Language, I did not even grasp it, I just spoke our language, Latin. So how did I learn the Shinobi language, not until I met the Okami clan in the north.”

Macduff took a deep breath for the story he would tell.

He began. “I was travelling north adventuring, then I saw blood thirsty looking sadistic hunter looking bandit shinobi hunting scared wolves that were running away in panic. So, I killed them, then wolves flocked to me, and started doing motions like dragging me by my chain male to follow them, so I did. There was a chance they might want to eat me, but if so, unfortunately, I may have to eat wolf flesh for dinner then. Luckily instead they took me into a cave. I was curious, I didn’t know wolves in the heretic’s lands could be rational. Some in the cave were even wearing some clothes, what land is this? Then there was an elder wolf, who seemed to be their leader, how motioned to one wolf to start drawing Shinobi’s language in dirt. I at once waved my hands in the hair shouting in Latin, to motion I did not know their language. The wolves started looking at each other than looking at me like they had seen a ghost, then the elder wolf had an idea. He drew figures in the ground, of evil man, then a normal man. The evil man used some kind of Christal, along with hand signs for a ritual, that turned the normal man into a wolf, he then drew arrows to everyone. I immediately understood. They were people who were turned into wolves. Then the wolves revealed that they have pheasants who are oppressed by the cruel bandits. Those pheasants in turn form an underground network to help their nobility, who are cursed to live lives as wolves. The first order of business was teaching me their language and helping break the curse. It took a while, but by writing out an alphabet, and naming certain objects, I was able to grasp the Shinobi language. Then I was able to teach them a little Latin. Then it was time for the me, the pheasants, and the wolf nobility to take back their home. Amidst the operation there was a halt, the Curse Bandit’s leader’s right-hand man took a young wolf wearing a bow around its head, then put a dagger to its throat. everyone even the pheasants stopped, but not me. Thinking quickly in order to save the wolf, and remove the bandit leverage, I picked up a rock, and threw it and it went right through the right-hand man, then I charged and ran threw his compatriots. During this time, the young wolf with a bow looked at me with sparkling eyes, I had no idea at the time, I was busy fighting. Then there he was the Bandit leader who cursed the Okami clan and took over their home. We fought in single combat, he did many jutsu, but my armor and shield protected me. Out of all my adventures, this was the first time I actually communicated with the people I was saving, and so it meant more for me to fight. Because of that connection, I fought harder, especially against the Curse bandit leader. I fought with the determination of 10 heroes from legends combined, raining blow after blow on that cursed Bandit leader, before drawing my sword and burying it into his brain. The vibration from my strike caused the sealed Christal which cursed the Okami clan to split in half. All at once, the wolves started turning into people. NAKED PEOPLE!! Without a second thought, I ran through the walls of the building I was in, taking fabric and throwing it all over the wolves. By the grace of God, among the ten pieces of cloth I flew over each wolf, one was something they normally wear.”

Everyone laughed at that moment, even William who put his hand on his mouth to prevent his laughter from being heard.

“After everyone dressed, I stood high happy at what I had done. Yet another adventure completed. The bow wearing wolf turned out to be the old wolf’s granddaughter and heiress. While he stood high and mighty and proud. She looked at me with a red face and sparkling eyes, I thought at the time, she was simply amazed because I was a Boudican knight, I doubt they have us in their Shinobi world. The Elder wolf, who turned out to the be the Okami clan’s head, had me stay at their place, so I could more properly grasp the language. I needed to know it better, so yeah, I decided to stay for a bit. This was much to the delight of the pheasants and other clan members, I after all was their hero. While learning their language, and putting it into practice, I also helped them rebuild, I also gave ideas for rebuilding like Boudican stone pillars, walls, and a tower for lookout. I interacted with the Okami clan heiress, who is Tsukasa and helped with my grammar, thankfully they let me keep my accent, I was worried they would force me take speech classes. Whenever I was working and helping the village and land, I did interact with the Tsukasa, however she kept a face on a lot. One time she asked if I was married. I said no. She looked away with a face redder than the sun. I didn’t question it; they probably did this for cultural purposes.”

All three boys look at each other with dumbfounded looks then look back to pay attention to Macduff’s story.

Macduff continued. “Personally, I found her entertaining to be around, berating me not to mispronounce her language and showing me new things. I found the times her face going red quite amusing and laughable. Eventually after a few months, Tsukasa confessed to me, but did so a way by yelling just to get it all out, like the words had been stuck in her for a while. I was worried, she alerted people to us with such a revelation. I looked around, and reminded her that I was 33, and she was 15. She responded that she didn’t care, and swore to me that when she was older, she would marry me. I told her that my cultural proceedings for such an arrangement involved a lot of paperwork, most importantly with my clan leadership and approval from the Boudican Church. At first, I thought this was just a childhood crush, and that it would blow ever. She responded that her grandfather had approved, and that she wouldn’t mind waiting. Since I was a knight and chivalry were in our code. I didn’t say no, she was determined, and I admired that. So, I decided to see where this would go, a lot of stuff had happened like the Battle of Dunbar, retrieving William from Boudica, and you probably know the bunch of other problems, that took 6 years to solve. Now here we are, Tsukasa grew into a fine smart and beautiful woman, I eventually fell in love with her myself. And now here you are, we are about to be wed.”

The 3 boys were amazed at such a story that they all got up and clapped.

Meanwhile Tsukasa and Asami were basically discussing the same thing.

Asami was taken back by the whole story.

“So that is the story of your fiancée?” explained Asami, with amazement. “How has no one in the north talked about this.”

“Well.” Replied Tsukasa Okami. “While he stayed, he was still learning our language, and so we thought it was best to keep him to ourselves for a little. You know how the press is these days.”

Asami sighed and looked down on the ground.

“I envy you Tsukasa, you are marrying a hero of renown.” Said Asami.

“Oh, come on Asami, I don’t just love him just for what he did, I also love him for his large figure. I mean his large caring heart! And his will to always to do the right thing.” Replied Tsukasa.

Tsukasa saw Asami nervously rubbing her hands together. Tsukasa then remembered how surprised Asami was when Tsukasa mentioned the word: Boudican.

“Oh, I see.” Said Tsukasa with a mischievous smile. “You are also marrying a Boudican, how convenient.”

Asami’s face went as red as her hair.

“Was it that obvious!” cried Asami.

“Come on what is his name?” asked Tsukasa.

“His name is John, John Comyn.” Explained Asami. “He has combed back black hair, pale skin, is tall and wears some form of metal ring tunic, with red tunic covering that tunic-.”

“Just say Boudican armor, don’t worry I know what it looks like.” Interrupted Tsukasa.

“Well about John, I find him quite handsome.” Said Asami, with her face red. “He is humble, attentive, and strong.”

Asami had a frown.

“But the thing is, I don’t really know anything about him regarding his past, he does like making toys, so I guess that is cute.” Said Asami. “To be honest, Tsukasa, I am little afraid, I am attracted to him, but I fear he may not feel the same.”

Tsukasa patted Asami’s back.

“Well, it is arranged.” Said Tsukasa. ‘But who knows maybe it is because you don’t know each other well enough, when do you plan on meeting up with him?”

“Well, actually tomorrow?” replied Asami.

“Then do something fun together, maybe you could find hobbies you two share?” said Tsukasa.

She looked at the clock on the far wall.

“Well, it seems I most go make last bit checks for my wedding.” Said Tsukasa.

“Then let us be off then.” Replied Asami. “I must go find my brother and father.”

It was a marvelous wedding, the Daimyo was amazed by the number of Boudicans attending, and that each one spoke the Shinobi language well, despite their accents.

The wedding feast was even greater, especially for William Wallace. Not attending the Bodeland festival, made the food he tasted sweater. He proceeds to drink some sweet mead as well. The food was nice mixes of Shinobi and Boudican meal. There were unique Boudican meats like beef, and roasted Grouse, as well as stew such as meat pottage. Other meals that were Shinobi localized, were sushi of all varieties, as well as large fish and rice.

William sat next to Macduff at the wedding reception because Macduff was closest to him.

Graham and Stwart in turn sat next to William.

“This food is better than what we had at Bodeland.” Remarked Graham.

William Wallace did not know, but that made him smile a bit.

There was dancing and games going around. Then it was time for the groom and bride to join.

“William?” asked Macduff.

“Mac?” replied William.

“Care helping your old man out of this chair, I don’t want to destroy it.” Said Macduff.

William got up and pulled his seat back.

Macduff got up.

Macduff got Tsukasa up as well.

At that moment, Macduff decided to introduce Tsukasa to William.

Macduff put his hand on William’s shoulder.

“Tsukasa, this is my squire, William Wallace.” Said Macduff.

“My lady.” William said, bowing his head in reverence.

Tsukasa smiled then crouched down to look William in the eyes.

At once she pinched both of his cheeks and wiggled.

“Aww!” she said with puppy dog eyes. “You’re such a cutie.”

William eyed Macduff, but Macduff just smiled.

“Um, thank you.” Replied William Wallace to Tsukasa.

She then rubbed his head like William was an adorable puppy.

“You’re even more cute with your Boudican accent.” Said Tsukasa then she became confused. “I sense chakra within you.”

William did not want to answer the question, but he felt he needed to. Tsukasa is now Macduff’s wife, and marriage is sacred in the Boudican Bible. Bone of my bone, flesh of my flesh stuff is concerned.

“Well, my lady, I am not entirely Boudican, my mother was from the Hidden Leaf.” He replied.

Tsukasa was shocked.

“You mean you are half Shinobi and half Boudican?” She said with interest with her eyes.

“Yes, my lady.” Replied William.

“Dear, I think we should join the others now.” Interrupted Macduff.

“Well then.” Said Tsukasa pinching William Wallace on the cheek yet again, then put her hand in Macduff’s. “I hope me, and Macduff’s children grow up to be just like you.”

As they were leaving, Macduff motioned a thank you with his mouth.

William sighed and thought to himself: “They really are a match made in heaven.”

William went back to sit down with Stewart and Graham.

“Huh, the Daimyo’s kid is probably the most childlike kid ever, I mean the kid only talks about toys.” Said Graham.

“Well, he is not warrior like us, so it makes sense.” Responded Stewart.

“Careful what you say about the Daimyo, or anyone of his family.” Interrupted William Wallace. “He does plan to give us a large sum of money for taking care of the bandits.”

Stewart and Graham immediately stop talking at that moment.

“So, we were talking about Bodeland and?” said Graham.

“We are sorry, we didn’t notice you were there.” Finished Stewart.

William Wallace sat down leaning on his chair.

“Apology accepted, now you know I have no desires to go near Bodeland?” replied William.

“I will still go there, just to see my sister, same with Stewart.” Said Graham.

Stewart looked at him angerly, with a red face.  Graham slowly drank from his cup, with an embarrassed face and awkward smile after that.

“Whatever if we have a mission, I will simply wait outside the settlement, and if for whatever sufficient reason is required, I will enter the city, and bear the ridicule.” Said William Wallace.

“Well about that, have you given thought to my solution?” asked Graham.

“Oh, yes the savior of Bodeland idea.” Said William, putting his hand under his chin.

“Graham, here is a better question, what if Bodeland is never in danger ever again?” said William Wallace. “What if they will still see me as the monster and traitor I am for the rest of my days.”

“That is an assumption, always prepare for the worse, if not you will be caught off guard like our kingdom, when Hadrian’s wall fell.” Replied Graham.

“And you are making an assumption that I can save Bodeland, when it is danger.” Replied William.

“Oh, come one!” interrupted Stewart. “We are at a delicious wedding feast, as much as I like philosophy, I would like to be eating right now without being disturbed by your arguments. Come on let us eat delicious food, drink sweet drinks, and forget about all our problems for the night.”

John Graham and William Wallace look at Stewart.

“One more thing. William.” Stated Graham. “They can change, if you show them, when the right time for heroism comes.”

“And if not, if that moment never comes.” Replied William Wallace.

“Just get away from them as far as possible.” Said Stewart. “That is what I do for members of my clan that despise me for being the first in signing the Ragman Rolls, when they themselves signed it. I just think to myself these people aren’t any good, and just go as far away as I can.”

Both William Wallace and John Graham looked over at Stewart.

Stewart raised his cup.

“Look.” Said Stewart. “We have fought together and now we have drunk together. Mary is right, we are friends, but being friends does not mean we agree on everything.  If you want to banter do it on your own time, now is the time of feasting and merriment. Now let’s just toast and get back to feasting.”

Graham and William Wallace look back at each other. Graham lets out quite a laugh, while William tries hiding a smirk.

“What!” said Stewart in confusion.

“You’re right.” Said William Wallace.

William and Graham then raised their cups, with Stewart following behind shortly.

“Let us toast for one thing we wish for.” Said Graham.

All three boys raised their cups.

“I wish for all secrets of our world.” Said John Stewart.

“I wish for knowledge to be never-ending.” Said William Wallace.

“I wish to be a great hero, just as great as Naruto Uzumaki.” Said Graham.

They clashed their cups together, sealing the friendship of this trio of squires.

A couple of hours later, back at the Hidden Leaf, Himawari was playing with her stuffed animals. She was having a make-believe tea party.

While she was playing, she got bored and decided to play cops and robbers with them. When she realized she didn’t have the proper fabric to make a Robber mask for her fuzzy brown rabbit, she took a marker and decided to draw on its face.

As she was drawing, she remembered hearing people talk of William Wallace’s weird metal outfit, and how on certain days he would leave the village wearing it. She was curious what William in his Boudican gear would look like, but never saw him in it, for he always left early.

Lost in thought Himawari literally drew a t-shaped shape on her rabbit’s face. The same shape on that was on William’s helmet.

“Where does William go wearing his Boudican armor.” Himawari thought.

“And charge, HIC!” said a voice from out on the empty road, it was William Wallace riding his horse braid foot. He was just about to pass the Uzumaki house.

Himawari saw he was wearing Boudican armor. This was her chance to see him in his Boudican gear. She wanted her curiosity satiated.

So, she immediately went outside, holding her fuzzy rabbit.

William noticed this and stopped his horse.

“Woah! HoRSY!” he said with a gurgly voice.

Himawari saw William in his armor. It was something she had never seen before, yet it was an interesting contrast to see his steal helm, with his metal ring tunic.

“Oh, Hic, good evening, Himawari! Shouldn’t you be in bed?” William said, although it was clear that he wasn’t in the right mind.

Himawari hugged her Rabbit even harder.

William, even though drunk from the mead, recognized how uncomfortable Himawari was.

“As you can see, I was at a wedding. HIC! My master-er got married.” William explained. “Now I am all fat!

He laughed, although it sounded like gurgles.

“Hey look!” he cried. “I have cool Helmet Hic!!!! Anways… HIC! I need to go on Home now. Good night. Himawari.”

William left embarrassingly after that, for he had no intention of talking with anyone, let alone having anyone see him in his drunken state. All he wanted to do was go home and fall asleep.

Himawari went inside. William was wrong. Himawari was not uncomfortable because of William, but rather for William.

“Poor William.” She told herself. She didn’t know how but she knew something was wrong, however she had no way to help.

William went home, put his horse in his shed, and entered his home.

He found Sasuke and Sakura sitting at his table.

“Oh. HIC, you’re here.” William said.

Sakura got up from the table.

“William!” stated Sakura. “You are 11, yet you are drinking.”

“Hey, our cultures have different standards, HIC!” defended William, throwing away his mead bottle.

William yawned.

“Anyways. HIC. Good night, Aunty and Uncle.” William said. He went into his room, into his bed, while still wearing his armor, pulled his blanket over him, and fell fast asleep.

Sakura and Sasuke followed him and looked at him while he slept. Sakura looked sad, while Sasuke looked skeptical of William.

Sakura fell onto Sasuke, so Sasuke embraced her.

“Something is wrong, Sasuke.” Sakura cried with worried eyes. “I just know it. I have dealt with children at the Mental health Clinic, but not one like him. He is our nephew, and yet he doesn’t open up about his problems.”

“Perhaps he is prideful.” Said Sasuke, trying to formulate a conclusion about William. “Maybe he just doesn’t want sympathy, maybe he hates being pitied.”

After that, they went down to William’s horse’s stall.

Sasuke took William’s mace out of Braidfoot’s satchel and analyzed it.

“Do you think his gear would give us any clues, on what he is doing?” asked Sakura.

“He is quite the perfectionist.” Remarked Sasuke. “He has this weapon of his look like it is brand new every day, freshly polished, and sharpened. Even with my Sharingan, I can’t detect signs of a struggle. It is like he swiped it clean.”

“Where do you think he goes dressed like that?” asked Sakura.

Sasuke analyzed William’s shield, it was also polished, and carved so that no signs of struggle were shown on it.

“From what I gather, he must be a mercenary working for the Daimyo, explains why he is rich.” Said Sasuke.

“Are you sure?” asked Sakura.

“Yes.” Replied Sasuke. “When he leaves for his Boudican expeditions, he travels north to the Daimyo lands. The Daimyo is most likely having bandit problems, so he hired Macduff’s Boudican mercenary band to help.”

“Why hasn’t Naruto greenlit any missions for the north than?” asked Sakura.

“Naruto has offered, but the nobility and the Daimyo have refused stating they would deal with the problems themselves?” replied Sasuke. “Their reasons for refusing is that Naruto has enough on his plate, since his desk is always covered with papers, and that they must learn to protect themselves. Naruto has not pressed the issue further, because he wished to not deteriorate relations with the Daimyo.”

Sasuke leaned against the stall door.

“As for regards, William, I do worry a little, although unlike you, I have a bit of faith in him.” Replied Sasuke.

“How can you have faith, I mean he is courteous and kind on the outside, but I still don’t know what he is underneath. He is our nephew, and we must protect him from problems inside and out.” Replied Sakura. “If he is fighting and killing bandits, yet being only 11-..”

“We fought and killed bandits, when we were 12.” Countered Sasuke. “However, unlike our 12-year-old selves, William is much stronger, and smarter, while being only at the age of 11.”

Sasuke hugged and embraced Sakura, who was just barely holding it together. He whispered in her ear.

“Maybe instead of focusing on drawing conclusions about him, maybe we should just focus on the things we know for sure.” Sasuke said. “You mentioned he is kind and courteous, let us focus on his good qualities. Sakura look at me.”

Sakura looked at Sasuke with teary eyes.

“We all must give him as much time as he needs, and also have faith in him to do what is right.” Said Sasuke. “I’m sure he is too smart to do anything drastic. And if anything happens, I swear we will figure it out together, I promise.”

Sakura cried into Sasuke’s chest, so Sasuke hugged her tighter.

They both went home after embracing for half an hour, both more resolved to have faith and to be more patient with their nephew, William Wallace.

Chapter Text

Asami, princess of fire, woke up the next morning. She washed her face with a washing bowl, then looked at her own face in the mirror. Asami remembered Tsukasa’s advice.

Asami then slapped her face, more determined to follow in, and find out more about her betrothed, John Comyn, plus most importantly: one way or another form some kind of connection with him.

Later that morning in the early noon, John Comyn was in his workshop, not doing work, but reading a book. He did not stress about his day with Asami, because if he did it would show he is scared.

“A Boudican must never show fear.” Comyn thought to himself. He then picked up the knight toy he always makes and looked at it.

He then analyzed it.

“It still feels like yesterday, despite everything you never gave up, you strove to prove yourself.” Said Comyn to the wooden knight.

Comyn then put the knight down, then went back to reading his book.

He heard a knock on his window.

Did someone throw a rock at his window? His office is located far up, overlooking the damn.

He opened the window, it was Asami standing upside down.

“Boo.” She said, as a joke.

Comyn was taken aback, then he remembered how chakra is used.

“I have a door you know.” Comyn explained. “Also, you are not wearing a Kimono as usual.”

“I am a Shinobi, you know. My father allowed me to train to be one, so I could protect myself” Replied Asami. “Do you think I would wear dresses all the time, even when I go on long trips.”

“I don’t know?” responded John Comyn. “I have never gone out, for most of my time, is in my office.”

Asami walked over the window, onto the ceiling. Then landed on the ground in front of Comyn.

“So, I take it you have never seen Shinobi warrior face to face before?” Asami asked.

“I wouldn’t say that?” Comyn replied. “I just never thought your father, the Daimyo, would ever consent to you putting yourself in harm’s way.”

Asami then looked at John Comyn’s armor.

“Speaking of attire, from what I gather from your outfit.” Said Asami. “It looks heavy and uncomfortable.”

“It keeps me safe.” Replied John Comyn.

Asami then put her chin in the palm of her hand to think, while looking at John Comyn’s armor.

“From Whom? have you ever worn anything from the Land of Fire?” asked Asami.

“No. for I am a proud Boudican, proud of my culture.” Stated Comyn, turning his back to her.

Asami smiled mischievously.

“Ok, you can come in now.” Ordered Asami.

A servant came in holding clothes that were John Comyn’s size.

“Here are your new clothes to wear for the day, Mr. Comyn.” The servant said.

John Comyn was shocked.

“What.” He cried.

“Well, time for those days to come to an end?” pronounced Asami.

“You can’t expect me to wear this?” replied Comyn with a red yet adorable face in Asami’s eyes.

“I am the princess of Fire.” Proclaimed Asami. “I command you to wear this new clothing, for I wish in our outing today for you to not garner too much attention with your metal ring armor.”

John Comyn’s face was red, then it went to a face of defeat.

“Oh, alright guess that makes sense, let me go to my changing room.” Comyn said. Going into his side room to change.

Asami smiled. “Tsukasa’s advice from before she went on her honeymoon is working.” Asami thought. “Better not be too authoritative, or it will backfire.”

Comyn changed into the outfit.

“There! Happy now.” Comyn said in an angst Boudican accent.

Asami smiled, trying her best to hide her amusement when Comyn wore the outfit, she picked out for him. Combined with his combed black hair, he looks like a high school jock.

She grabbed her jock by the hand and led him out for their couple’s outing.

Meanwhile in the Hidden Leaf, it was just a regular day for William Wallace at school.

After a little while, it was lunch. William decided to go and find Ehou.

William Wallace found Ehou walking to a table for lunch.

“Ehou?” said William.

“Hey, William.” Replied Ehou. “Remember, you said you would train me today.”

“I actually was going to remind you of the same thing.” Said William.

“Alright.” Said Ehou. “Soon I will get stronger, even stronger than you.”

“Love the confidence, but stronger than me, nope.” Replied William. “You will also need to get smarter than me.”

“Just you wait, I will get stronger than you will ever believe.” Proclaimed Ehou point at William Wallace. “Uh Oh, my lunch, my mom made it.”

Ehou’s lunch fell to the ground, everyone viewed it in slow motion.

“NOOO!” cried Ehou in slow motion voice.

William Wallace caught it at the last second.

“Oh thanks.” Replied Ehou, receiving his lunch.

“After today, you will be able to do that.” Said William.

Ehou grinned.

“Alright this training must be awesome.” Said Ehou raising one fist in on air while jumping.

“Remember this training is tough.” Said William Wallace.

“Then I will persevere then.” Replied Ehou. “By the way where is your lunch?”

“My aunt told me that she would take me out during my lunch period.” Replied William. “By the way I have to go now.”

Ehou was frozen.

“Wait, your aunt is here in the Leaf.” Said Ehou.

“William Wallace, you are requested.” Said Hana Sensei.

Sakura appeared behind her.

“Wait! Your aunt is Sakura Uchiha!” cried Ehou.

Everyone in the school yard immediately looked at William Wallace and Ehou Norimaki.

“Oops.” Said Ehou.

“Dammit.” cried William.

At once, the swarm of students swarmed and surrounded William and Ehou, all asking questions and interested in how William is Sakura’s nephew.

Hana sensei tried to stop the commotion, but she couldn’t because she did not like raising her voice.

Sakura stood by shocked by the whole ordeal.

Because of the amount of people trying to find out the answer to their curiosity, it sounded like a hoard of pigeons. There were so many that William and Ehou were pressed against each other.

“Whoops, this is my fault.” Said Ehou.

“You got me into this mess.” Said William in an angry tone. “You will get me out.”

Ehou pulled a smoke bomb.

“I made these myself, cover your mouth.” Ordered Ehou.

Boom, smoke everywhere, students coughing.

Sakura and Hana sensei stand speechless to digest what happened.

At once, William came out of the smoke and grabbed Sakura by the hand.

“We are leaving.” William said.

And so, William and Sakura left the school.

While this was all happening, John Comyn and Asami were doing their couples outing.

Comyn was embarrassed, he did not like his new outfit.

Asami hugged Comyn’s arm, for it was nice and soft, because of the jacket she chose from him.

“When I hugged you the first time, it was quite uncomfortable.” Remarked Asami. “Your armor was uncomfortable.”

“Well, you were the one who hugged me.” replied Comyn.

Asami sighed.

“True.” She spoke. “You honestly only wear your armor, like come one, you have to admit the jacket, sweatpants and sandals are quite comfortable.”

Comyn decided to take notice of the clothing he was wearing.

Comyn sighed.

“Fine, you are right, it is comfortable.” Said John Comyn, with a face trying to say otherwise.

“He tries too hard to act prideful.” Thought Asami. “But I’m actually a bit more comfortable with him now.”

“Want to get something to eat?” asked Asami.

“Sure.” Replied John Comyn.

They decided to have dumplings at a dumpling shop.

Asami dug into her dumplings, while Comyn analyzed his.

“Huh, rainbow food.” Comyn said.

“Dumplings, come in different colors.” Replied Asami.

Comyn took a bite.

“What do you think?” asked Asami.

“It is sweet, it is comfortable to the mouth.” Comyn replied.

Comyn took another bite, while Asami smiled.

Asami decided to show Comyn around town. John Comyn had never seen the city of fire, for all the time he was in it, he was focused on creating the dam, and serving the Daimyo from outside it, that he never really got to experience the city of fire.

When they got to the hill, John Comyn leaned over a fence to see the whole city. He was amazed that he missed out on so much. The wind of the heights was a pleasant breeze through his hair. Asami saw that Comyn had his mouth open in awe, and his grey eyes reflected the red of the fire city, “Hi no machi,”

While this was happening, Sakura and William went to a yakiniku restaurant for lunch.

While they waited for the food to come, William drew a coloring menu with crayons.

“So, what is the occasion for you to take me to this barbeque?” asked William Wallace.

Sakura smiled.

“This is a thank you, William.” She replied. “You have been such a good and kind boy; you still do the best as usual in school. You have been respectful and kind to everyone, your teachers and family. You make time to have dinner with Uncle Sasuke, me and Sarada.”

“I only do what any other normal person would.” Replied William.

“I guess you’re humble too.” Remarked Sakura.

Sakura looked at William color on the coloring menu, she saw how he made sure to keep in the lines, with color. It is amazing how few childlike qualities William has.

As William colored, he sighed, then put his hand on his face.

“That stupid Ehou.” He spoke.

Sakura was surprised by such a comment. William is emotionless most times, but now he is a little upset, more or less about his classmate, Ehou. He sounds like a child complaining about his problems.

Sakura listened diligently. Is William actually opening up to her about himself?

“So how was school?” asked Sakura.

William sighed.

“I mean it was fine, the same as usual.” William said. “Then that Ehou blurted out that you were my aunt, and now everyone is interested on how that is possible, Uhg.”

William put his hands on his head, like he had a headache, then he tried focusing on coloring.

Sakura had all her attention on William.

“I hate being the center of attention, everyone is like William is so cool, so cute.” William complained. “Sometimes I wish I was ugly, so they would just leave me alone. When I first came to the Leaf, I hoped I might get to live a normal life, now all the kids at school give me unwanted attention. I guess that is my fault for expecting them not to be curious. After all I am of Boudican culture, it is only natural, they would be curious.”

William then looked Sakura in the eyes.

“Oh, sorry, I went on a tangent.” Said William.

“No, actually this is good.” Replied Sakura. “I am your aunt. You don’t have to hide anything from me.”

Sakura laughed a little.

“You are very similar to your uncle.” Remarked Sakura. “He got all the attention from the girls as well.”

“How did he deal with it?” asked William.

“Well, he more or less ignored everyone.” Replied Sakura.

“Isn’t that just rude, though?” asked William.

Sakura was shocked then she laughed a little at William’s insight.

“My, my you are insightful.” Replied Sakura. “But that smoke bomb, that went over the students, was the funniest thing I have ever seen that happened at the academy.”

Sakura laughed even harder.

William looked dumbfounded seeing his aunt lose it over a stunt Ehou pulled to save William Wallace

William looked at Sakura and then looked at his left hand, which had the karma which Code gave him.

“I don’t get why you guys fear this Heretic Satanist worshipper, Code.” William said. “Why do you guy’s fear him?”

Sakura remembered that William along with the band of Macduff took down Kara plus Code. She was curious about how that went down.

“Well, a former scientist, who worked for them, told us to be wary.” Replied Sakura.

“Whoever that Scientist is, he is an idiot and a liar.” Replied William, with a stern face. “That Code was too weak for a challenge, even for Macduff, so I killed him, then in his dying moments, he wanted my power, so he implemented this, this seal of Heresy on me.”

William Wallace said all this with straight, slightly watery eyes, yet they never overflowed and became tears.

Sakura was shocked,

“Are you sure, you did.” asked Sakura.

“I never lie.” Replied William, with eyes serious with fire. “Ever since I got this seal, I have felt no different, but I can’t leave anything to chance.”

Sakura was curious yet worried about William Wallace.

William pulled out a kunai.

“William!” cried Sakura putting her hands to stop his kunai hand.

“Don’t worry, I am not going to cut off my hand, just flay off the peace of the palm of my hand which holds the karma.” Replied William Wallace. He then heated the kunai on the stove.

Sakura gasped.

William cut the skin that contained the karma completely off. He then put the karma skin piece on the table.

The karma seal then glowed, revealing a realm through a lens, then someone tried hitting against the karma seal from the inside like it was a window.

It was Code in a soul form.

“Hello there, little Heretic Devil worshipper.” Said William. “Seems you have failed to take me over.

“You BASTARD!” yelled Code. “How are you so smart?
“It is common sense, moron!” replied William.

Sakura was shocked, so much was happening that it was a lot to digest, so she watched William and Code go at it.

“The Otsutsuki are Gods, not devils. They bring enlightenment.” Cried Code. “I am stated to be stronger than Jigen, therefore I am the strongest in the universe, yet you took me down. You took your shield, and bashed my head in, then you took out your knife and cut off my head. Do you know how much that HURT?”

“Oh, shut up, you are wasting text space!” replied William, just done with Code. “You are no threat, you are a joke, who loses every fight. Any kara loving idiot who defends you, is also an idiot. We also captured a Kara member who writes bad fanfiction about you. It goes like this: Code, and couple of Play-Doh Jigens taking down my uncle Sasuke, and putting him in a tree. This guy from Kara should not be allowed to write fiction at all, with this abomination. Where did we find this trash, you ask. When questioning him, we studied a manual he had. His manual had the fan fiction, and I did not know it was fan fiction. We originally thought it was something important but no it was something that was complete dog shit.”

William Wallace tapped his head trying to remember what the stupid fan fiction was called.

“What was it called exactly, hmm, Boringto Poo Doo Vortex.” Explained William. “That stupid fan fiction explained to me that you are stronger than Uncle Sasuke. My uncle! My uncle who could cut through meteors with his Susanoo. And you Code with your full power, get kicked to wall by a flamboyant crack smoking five-year-old, cracking it, and are defeated! WHAT!!!!”

William Wallace looked like his head exploded.

“It is the dumbest thing, I ever read. My Boudican comrades agree too, and you know what the Kara prisoner said, when we criticized it and pointed out its issues such as the power scaling, and the disrespect to Naruto as well as the other heroes of the Leaf.” Said William. “He said. “You’re just a hater, it’s actually good.” This idiot says our opinions and criticisms are invalid because Boringto is peak fiction.”

William slapped his forehead in disbelief.

“Oh my God, this idiot is like if you don’t like it don’t read it then goes around saying Boringto is awesome, it is the best next gen, you can’t judge it if you haven’t read it?” explained William, who is just mad from idiotic stupidity.

William’s hands cover his eyes, from all the ranting he has done, reading fan fiction, which disrespects his uncle, and his auntie, as well as many other people he respected.

“It is so stupid. I got stupider just from reading it, I had to read other books a bunch just to regain my IQ.” Explained William Wallace. “If you like Boringto, and praise it, alright that is fine, you can have an opinion. But if you attack me for having a negative opinion, then that just proves you are stupid and petty.”

William turned towards Code, who was trapped in the karma seal, in the skin William had pealed.

“If someone decided to draw our conversation in a comic panel.” Explained William, who has just gone crazy at this point. “I think they would not bother drawing you Code, you are a waste of ink. A joke of a “villain,” who has not right to survive as long as he did. Also, that kara fan fiction writer tried to knife me in the throat for talking crap about his fan fiction, so I killed him to defend myself.”

Sakura was completely confused from what happened, it sounded like William had ascended to a completely different plain of existence, or maybe William is crazy.

William did hand signs to make a mini fire ball.

“Burn in hell, Heretic! Along with your false Gods!” said William. “Fire style fire ball jutsu.”

“You will pay for this your clever son of a …,” cried Code, but he was cut off, being engulfed in flames that William lightly breathed, destroying Code and the Karma seal.

William made sure to roast Code over the stove, so he would not burn the table. After less than a second code and the karma seal was no more.

Williams lost 1/3 of the skin on the palm of his hand, from cutting out the Karma, yet it was the easiest way to get rid of Code, he also burned his hand with the kunai to stop the bleeding.

“William, your hand!” said Sakura.

William showed his aunt his wounded hand.

Sakura immediately used medical jutsu to heal William’s hand.

After a little bit, William’s hand went back to normal, just a healthy normal hand with no karma seal on it.

Luckily no commotion at the barbeque restaurant happened while William annihilated Code. Perhaps William was quiet enough that no one heard him.

“It is amazing no one has ever thought of what I did to get rid of the seal of Heresy.” Said William.

At that moment the meat for the barbeque came.

“Well, that was perfect timing.” Said William. “Now how does this work.” William took out a directions manual on how to cook the meat.

Sakura decided to take a moment before eating to process everything that had happened. William had thought of a way to counter the Karma seal, that made everyone in the Hidden Leaf look like idiots.

William’s way may be painful, but it was efficient, but that was not what Sakura focused on.

Sakura remembered how William went about killing Code, this frightened Sakura a little bit. Code seemed like a frightened tormented soul, and William was his judge in hell. William showed Code no mercy, and why should he?

From what Sakura heard from Naruto and Sasuke, Kara under Jigen had killed many people, peculiarly children. Jigen had sacrificed many children for a new vessel. Code seemed to have worshipped Jigen.

From what Sakura had heard about Code’s death, is that William killed him. They fought, and William bashed his head in with a shield, then took a dagger and removed his head.

William hating Code makes a lot of sense, and so does killing him.

Yet Sakura still feels frightened for William. He is only 11, and yet he is this ruthless towards his enemies.

Is he like this because he is from a mercenary band?

But Sakura remembered Sasuke’s advice, focus on William’s good, and not try drawing conclusions, which are negative and may not be true.

While all this was happening, Asami and John Comyn were on top of a grassy hill overlooking Hi no machi.

Comyn laid down and rested on grassy surface, as he looked upon the red city.

Asami decided to sit down next to him.

“Beautiful isn’t it.” Said Asami.

Comyn smirked a little.

“You are the eldest, and I heard you wanted your brother to be the next ruler. Why?” asked Comyn.

“Ruling is not my thing.” Replied Asami. “If I would rule, I would be too busy stuck to a desk or counsel table discussing politics, instead of appreciating things like this.”

“So, you decided to put the burden on your brother.” Said John Comyn, with a smirk.

“Well, yes and no.” responded Asami, embarrassed “I did not wish to be my father’s successor, but when my brother played at being a Daimyo himself, I thought maybe he would want to succeed our father. He was excited when he learned he would be Daimyo one day, so it was a win-win.”

“But playing a king and ruling as a real king are two different things.” Replied John Comyn.

Asami sighed.

“I guess you got me there.” Sighed Asami.

Asami then laid down on the grass next to John Comyn.

“What is land like in Boudica?” asked Asami.

John Comyn looked towards Asami to answer the question.

“Well, there is lot to discuss, I mean too much to.” Replied Comyn. “But I may have to give you a very basic rundown, that will leave out most details. Is that alright with you?”

Asami nodded.

“Well, it is nice green land with a substantial amount of stone castles. At the end of Boudica to the sea, we have cliffs that overlook the sea. The ground is flat. We have fine forests of green. In fact, a lot of it holds mystery, even for me.” Said John Comyn.

“From what I hear sounds magical.” Explained Asami.

Asami got up from laying down.

“Speaking of sea, there actually a nice lake on top of this hill.” Said Asami. “Let’s go see it!” Asami grabbed Comyn by the hand and led him to the lake.

When they got to the lake, Asami let go of Comyn’s hand.

“Race you to the other side!” said Asami, using chakra ran over the water like it was ground.

When Asami got to the middle of the lake, she noticed that Comyn was nowhere to be seen.

She then looked back, and saw John Comyn still at the shore, with his hands firmly in his pockets.

She went back to shore. John Comyn turned his back in shame.

“John.” She spoke. “Do you not know how to use chakra to walk on water.”

John Comyn tried to keep his mouth shut from saying anything negative.

“That’s the thing?” said John Comyn with jealousy. “I don’t have chakra, Boudicans do not have chakra.”

John Comyn had hatred for people of chakra, for he envied them. People with chakra can walk on water and walls and use their chakra powers to do amazing things.

John Comyn on the other hand is battle hardened trained knight of Boudica. Whatever powers he has are meant for war, and not fun like chakra is.

Comyn remembered the Boudican Church’s teachings that the use of chakra was Heresy, however there are cases of the Church allowing it’s use.

Comyn was angry, but he silently smirked.

“Come on Heretic, prove your evil, loiter over me how superior people of heretical chakra are over chakra less Boudicans.” Comyn thought, remembering his hatred for people of chakra. “Show your true colors, show me why Boudicans and Shinobi should be enemies.”

Asami came up to John Comyn from behind and put her head to his back.

“You don’t have chakra within you?” said Asami, trying to sense Comyn’s chakra, which is not there.

Comyn shook his head.

“That is interesting.” Said Asami.

John Comyn was dumbfounded.

“You don’t think it is weird?” asked Comyn.

Asami made sure Comyn was facing her, until both were looking for each other in the eyes.

“I mean now that I think about it, it makes sense you are from a different world, a different culture and people compared to us.” Said Asami.

Asami turned away from Comyn. She put her thumb under her chin to hold it with her hand to think for a second.

“Huh, I feal like an idiot for not sensing you had no chakra.” Said Asami, trying to think.

John Comyn did not expect Asami’s reaction to be like this. He expected Asami to loiter over him and belittle him for being chakra less. By doing this, this showed John Comyn must have to hate his betrothed for looking down on him and his people for being Boudicans aka chakraless people.

John Comyn was a proud Boudican, yet he envied the people who had chakra. For them to belittle him would be a slight he would never forgive.

Yet the princess of fire is not acting all high and above Comyn, for being chakraless, but rather was more interested in him as an individual.

“So, you don’t think I am weak for being chakraless?” asked Comyn.

Asami turned towards Comyn.

“I mean you wear a metal chain ring tunic all the time, so you must be physically strong.” Replied Asami. “But how strong, only one way to find out.”

Asami readied herself in a battle stance.

“Let’s spar to see what you got.” She spoke. “I’ve been on a few missions, so I am a veteran.”

John Comyn sighed, then turned to walk away.

“I am a knight, chivalry is in my code, I don’t fight woman.” He spoke.

“Wh-What!” cried Asami. “What even is chivalry? Hey! Don’t turn your back on me! Well- uh watch out.”

Asami proceeded to make hand signs, John Comyn heard the sounds.

He then was up in her face in an instant, holding the palm of her hand from completing a hand sign.

Asami was shocked and blushed from how close John Comyn was to her face.

He then dragged her by the hand.

“Come on, I won this spar. Now I’m sure there are other things in this city you wish to show me.” Said John Comyn.

Asami felt Comyn’s hand. It was strong, firm, yet warm and gentle. She felt warmth from within. When Asami was first betrothed to John Comyn, she worried about what he may be like, obnoxious like her other countless suitors.

But on the other hand, John Comyn is quiet, and considers how Asami feels. Asami was attracted to Comyn for his fine looks at first, he was probably the most handsome man she had ever met. But now, Comyn is chivalric, whatever that means.

He is a prideful of his Boudican culture, yet he does make exceptions for Asami to experience her culture. Despite his flaws, Asami thinks of John Comyn as a good and humble man.

Asami felt that this day she had connected and bonded on a newer level with her betrothed.

While all this happened, William and his aunt Sakura returned to the Shinobi academy.

“Well, thanks for lunch and healing my hand.” Said William.

Sakura looked at him. William is a good boy, maybe too good.

“Let me know if you need anything.” Said Sakura.

“I will.” Said William. “See yah Auntie.”

As William went back to school.

William went back into classes, yet he was surprised.

No one was crowding him like earlier.

He sat down in his normal seat.

Classes went by like normal, nothing happened. The students ignored William, although he would catch their glimpses of him, then they would turn their faces.

William did not know why but they had rather sympathetic looks towards him.

Although William did prefer this, because they left him alone this way.

After the academy William went to the principle, Iruka.

“Mr. Principle, sir.” Said William.

“Oh, William, I just want to let you know the smoke bomb incident was no big deal earlier.” Said Iruka. “It made sense, when everyone, although not intentionally, asked you sensitive questions about your lineage.”

William was shocked.

“Well, thank you principle.” Said William, softly.

William looked down, then he realized something.

“Wait, who told you about my lineage?” asked William.

“Your aunt, Sakura!” said Iruka. “She told me your parents were dead, I won’t expect you to answer anything else.”

William was shocked. His aunt Sakura knew this, and did not tell him?

William hates being reminded of his past, yet maybe that is why his aunt never told him, she knew how much it will hurt him.

William went up to the door, looked at Iruka one last.

“Thank you, principle. I will continue doing my very best at this academy.” Said William.

Iruka smiled and gave his farewell to William.

William Wallace went outside and found Ehou Norimaki standing outside waiting.

William remembered that he promised to train him.

“Aright, Ehou.” Said William Wallace. “You ready for the hardest training of your life.”

Ehou turned towards Wallace.

“Look sorry about earlier.” Apologized Ehou.

“Apology accepted.” Replied William Wallace.

“Will you give me a sec, I need to go see my mother, before training?” asked Ehou.

“Alright then, get going then.” Said William Wallace. “And be quick.”

Ehou immediately ran home.

Ehou got home and found his mother, Hana Norimaki, working in the kitchen.

“Mom, I’m home.” Said Ehou.

“How was school, son?” Replied Hana.

“A smoke bomb went off during lunch, everyone was coughing like crazy.” Explained Ehou. “It was funny.”

Ehou’s mother was shocked.

“Were you hurt?” she asked.

“No, and apparently after that, the principal did not get mad?” Explained Ehou, who did not wish to discuss William’s orphan ship.

“Interesting, then I guess it must have been an accident.” Said Hana Norimaki

After that, Ehou went to the fridge to get a water bottle.

“By the way, I may not need dinner tonight depending on how much training, I will do.” Said Ehou.

Hana was surprised.

“Who are you training with?” asked Hana.

“William Wallace, the Boudican and the best student of all time, who aces everything.” Replied Ehou.

Hana gasped, when she heard who he was going to train with.

Ehou pointed at himself with his thumb.

“I will get stronger, soon I will be a powerful shinobi like father?” stated Ehou.

“Yes, your father was a powerful shinobi.” She spoke.

“See yah, Mom, got some training to do.” Ehou said.

Hana had a sad expression.

“Ehou.” She said in a worried tone.

Ehou turned to look at his mother, who immediately hid her worried face.

Hana smiled.

“Good luck on your activities today.” She spoke.

Ehou smiled back at his mother.

“Just you wait.” Ehou said. “I will be great like Father!”

Ehou walked all the way to William’s house.

William was ready for Ehou, so he immediately sat him down.

“Ok, let’s start.” Said William.

“What are we going to do first, spar, lift boulders...?” cried Ehou excitedly.

“No.” replied William. “You will lift this heavy metal ring.” William held up the ring.

“What is this, a strength test?” asked Ehou.

“Yep.” Said William Wallace.

“Well, why don’t you have me wear that behind you, instead of that puny ring.” Said Ehou. Pointing at the chain male shirt, behind William.

William then grabbed it, and with his strong arm threw it far, all the way out of the Hidden Leaf into the woods.

Boom, a large cloud of smoke, like a mushroom fumed, it gave the image that a tornado had formed near the village.

Ehou was shocked. The chainmail shirt was that heavy, and William Wallace threw it like a rag.

Lots of worry from pedestrians came from around William Wallace’s house.

William immediately went outside his yard.

“Sorry! That was me!” he said to them all.

All the pedestrians breathed a sign of fresh hair.

“Training to be the next Hokage.” One pedestrian joked.

The pedestrians laughed and conversed among themselves.

“No, just training.” Replied William

“Alright you go on do that.” Said the joke pedestrian.

William then turned towards Ehou, who was shocked.

“Sure, you want to put on that chain shirt?” asked William.

Ehou sighed.

“Ok, let me take the metal ring.” Said Ehou.

William gave him the metal ring carefully. To William Wallace’s surprise, Ehou started flipping it around like coin.

Ehou then eyes the metal ring suspiciously.

“Hold on a sec.” he said. He then proceeded rubbing the ring on his arms, and neck.

William raised an eyebrow.

“This feels familiar.” Ehou spoke.

William Wallace was surprised beyond words.

“I need to wear that chain shirt really quick.” Ehou said.

William Wallace didn’t say anything, he was just confused.

Ehou then grabbed the chain male shirt with ease, the same material as the one that made the mushroom dust cloud.

He then put it on and turned towards William Wallace.

“Hey.” Said Ehou. “You are wrong. It ain’t that Heavy!?

William’s eyes popped out from his eye sockets. He was surprised beyond a doubt.

“In fact, I think would be great, if I could go on a run with this on.” Said Ehou.

William Wallace immediately got to his senses and stopped Ehou.

“Ehou, you are wearing the same armor, that I threw to create that mushroom cloud.” Said William.

Ehou stopped at that moment.

“I am that strong to wear this?” asked Ehou, who was even more confused than William.

William nodded.

“Oh, man does that mean I could give a member of the Konoha thirteen a run for their money?” asked Ehou.

“No, most definitely not.” Replied William.

William decided to think for a second.

“Ehou, only one who has gone through Boudican training can wear chain male.” Explained William Wallace.

“But I never went through knight training though.” Replied Ehou.

“Yes, you have and only Boudicans receive this training.” Said William Wallace. “How do you not remember? It is impossible otherwise.”

Ehou was confused and shocked.

“I don’t know, I hardly remember anything when I was younger.” Said Ehou.

“Well, the fact of the matter is that this proves my point. Ehou, you have Boudican blood in your veins.” Said William Wallace. “Who are your parents?”

Ehou was surprised.

“My mother is from the east of the Land of Fire.” Explained Ehou. “She told me my father was a great Shinobi, so great there are no records on him…”

William Wallace interrupted.

“No, your father must be a Boudican, but not just any Boudican, a noble, because only nobles at a young age go through this specialized training to wear this kind of chainmail, commoners have to wait when they’re older, and richer,” said William Wallace. “Your father must have been a knight.”

William tapped his head.

“Think Ehou! Think!” ordered William. “You are wearing heavy armor, and hardly worn down. No average jonin shinobi would be able to wear it.”

Ehou fell to his knees, to a revelation that makes sense, yet is confusing to him.

“This is too much?” said Ehou.

William Wallace saw that Ehou was being stressed by the motherload of revelation so he must give Ehou’s mind a break. William then got another chain male shirt and handed it to Ehou.

“I know, so for now let’s take a run, we will discuss this later.” Said William Wallace. “Wear these shirts to weigh you down, and after that, you should meet the other squires.”

Ehou and William Wallace went on a run.

After running for an hour, it was late noon.

Ehou was tired, he wore about 3 chain male shirts on, while William wore 6.

“Let’s get cleaned up, then there are guys I want you to meet.” Said William Wallace.

After getting cleaned up, the two boys went outside the Leaf, and met up with John Graham and John Stewart.

Graham was shocked that William Wallace had brought a shinobi boy out to meet them.

“Gulielmus, quis est?” asked Graham.

Ehou eyed him with confusion.

“Wait, I understand you, you said “William, who is he?”” Ehou said.

Graham was surprised.

“Wait, he knows Latin.” Graham said, in the Shinobi Language.

“He is quite similar to me actually; he is half-Boudican.” Said William Wallace.

Stewart and Graham were even more surprised.

“Alrigh then, introduce yourself in latin, boy.” Ordered Graham.

“Nomen habeo, et est Ehoussus.” Responded Ehou , introducing himself in Latin.

“How do you know Latin?” asked Graham.

“I don’t know, younger I knew about it, but I just thought it was a made-up language, but I guess it is real.” Responded Ehou.

“Where are you from, why are you in the Leaf.” asked Graham.

“I lived here for as long as I could remember.” Replied Ehou.

“How do you remember Latin and not anything else Boudican related, do you have Alzheimer’s?” asked Graham. Graham is not trying to be rude, he is genuinely curious, and wants to find out the truth about Ehou.

Ehou rubbed his arms in discomfort, so Graham stopped.

“Alright, then forget it.” Said Graham. “Just so as long as you are with us, you will speak our language: Latin.”

“Ita domine.” Affirmed Ehou with discipline. The boys spoke Latin here on out.

Stewart was quiet the whole time, eying Ehou suspiciously.

“One important thing, Ehou.” Said William Wallace.

William Wallace put his hands on Ehou’s shoulder.

“Do you wish to become a Boudican squire of Macduff?” asked William Wallace firmly.

Ehou smirked.

“Do you need to ask, I need to get stronger, and learn new things, most importantly about myself.” Replied Ehou.

“Wait, hold on, he is being a squire now?” asked Stewart.

“Macduff is on his honeymoon with lady Tsukasa, as his personal squire I am head of the band of Macduff, while he is away.” Said William Wallace. “Let’s huddle right now, to discuss, Ehou stay where you are?”

William Wallace, John Graham, and John Stewart huddled together, while Ehou waited idly by.

“He is of Boudican noble blood, I am sure because he can wear chainmail, despite being only 10.” Said William Wallace.

“Yeah, but do you think Macduff would approve of you making him a squire.” Said Graham.

“Also.” Butted in Stewart. “It is very suspicious that he doesn’t remember being a Boudican, despite per your claim being able to wear our armor. If he had amnesia, then he shouldn’t be able to know Latin either, but he remembers Latin just fine. It is very suspicious.”

“He is only 10, a year younger than us, plus amnesia probably works in different ways, he probably just remembered because we jolted his memory somehow.” Said William Wallace. “I don’t know, Amnesia is a very complex condition.”

William sighed.

“So.” said William. “Can he join?”

“Ok, he can join?” said Graham. “But he has to undergo a test, if he will go with us on band missions.”

“Stewart, what do you think?” asked William.

“I personally don’t like him, at all.” Said Stewart, finally speaking in the conversation.

“What, why!?” asked Graham. “I know he is suspicious with his amnesia, but I think he is more worried than us, plus other than that, he seems like a decent kid.”

“No not that.” Said Stewart. “The top of his head looks like a cupcake.”

“That is a stupid reason.” Replied Graham.

“Ugh.” Said William. “Now I can’t unsee it.”

“Hey, I am not opposing him joining, I just have feeling I probably won’t like him.” Said Stewart. “But all in all, I agree, he needs to pass some sort of test.”

“Any thoughts, though?” asked William.

“We could have him be accompanied by minstrels.” Said Graham. “There is three, Stewart and I have to attend too, but we could have Ehou do it.”

“Facts.” Said Stewart. “Then while he gets distracted by the minstrels, we could think of something.”

“Alright then let’s do that.” Said William Wallace. “First let’s get him to put on some armor, as for his surcoat on his shield, let’s just give him a blank one, which will change once we find out his clan.”

“What about horse and weapon for him.” asked Stewart.

“I will buy him a horse, but you guys will have to teach him to ride.” Said William Wallace.

“Fair.” Said Stewart and Graham at the same time.

“Stewart, you have an extra sword, give him it.” Ordered Graham.

“No, that is my sword.” Replied Stewart.

“Come on!” Cried Graham. “You can just buy a new one, or if you really insist, I will buy you one.”

“No.” replied Stewart. “I polished and cleaned that sword for a while now.”

Graham sighed, gave an angry face, then sighed again.

“Ok! OK!” he said. “I will arrange an outing with you and my sister.”

“Done.” Replied Stewart. “Ehou can have my extra sword now.”

Stewart pranced away nicely to get his extra sword.

Graham slapped his head out of embarrassment.

“You’re very protective of your sister, aren’t you?” asked William.

Graham sighed.

“Luckily, I was vague with the wording.” He spoke.

After everything got set up, Ehou found himself, alone with Boudican Armor on, with a white surcoat, and a red shield for the symbol on his shield. Ehou was given a map for the direction he had to go, along with minstrels following him.

Ehou looked at his shield.

“They say that once we figure out which clan I am from, I would get my own surcoat.” Said Ehou, talking to himself. “I hope it is lion surcoat, like William’s just with different colors.”

Ehou took a deep breath.

“One thing is for sure; it better not be a chicken.” He spoke.

Ehou turned towards minstrels.

“Ok, bards onward!” Said Ehou. He wished he had a horse, so to get the feeling of having one, he raised his right arm, like it was holding the reins of a horse and walked towards their destination.

The minstrels followed behind. After a about 25 minutes of walking, they started singing, and playing their instruments.

Ehou was bored, so he was actually happy they decided to start playing.

They sung “Brave Squire Ehou with a sword at his side. He will bravely keep fighting till the end is nigh. Oh, he was determined to become a brave gallant squire. This is the truth, for he was no liar.”

For some reason, Ehou seems more enthusiastic about being a squire of Boudica, than being a shinobi of the Leaf. Is it because they have better culture, and better-looking and protective uniforms and arguably more practical weaponry.

He decided not to ponder any further, for he wished to keep listening to the minstrels sing.

They continued to sing: “Squire Ehou rode forth for Spamalot. Onward ! Onward !! FORWARD to Spamalot!! He will get there and achieve in Macduff’s band his squire spot.”

All of sudden the forest they were in became windy, and dark.

Ehou did not know what it was, but he had to walk on forth.

It was unnerving, but to be scared and keep going was the definition of bravery.

“HALT.” Yelled an echoing voice.

Ehou looked in front of him and saw a massive three headed Giant in low quality knight’s armor, with bearded heads that looked familiar.

“WHO ART THOU!?” asked the giant three headed knight.

“He is brave squire Ehou, for which you can see is armed solo.” Sang the lead minstrel.

“Umm.” Said Ehou, “What he said.”

“WHAT DO YOU WANT!?” asked the Giant.

“To fight and die!” sang the lead minstrel.

“Um.” Said Ehou, realized the minstrel may have given the Giant precedent to kill Ehou.

Ehou stepped up to the three headed giant knight, which towered over.

“Just passing through Great Sir Knight.” Said Ehou.

“I’M AFRAID NOT!!” said the Giant.

“Well.” Replied Ehou. “I am a squire of the band of Macduff.”

“YOU’RE A SQUIRE OF MACDUFF’S BAND!?” asked the giant, in an echoing voice.

Ehou nodded.

“Then I shall kill you, cupcake headed fanatic.” Said right head with a brown beard.

Ehou was confused, but weirdly not feeling threatened.

“Shall I?” asked the middle head, with a dirty blond beard.

“Oh, lets be nice to him.” Said the left head with a blond beard.

“Oh, come on, get the sword out, I want to cut his head off!” said the right head.

“Oh, cut your own head off.” Replied the middle head.

“Come on.” Said the left head. “We are in a bad mood, so let’s have some tea.”

“Alright, we will have tea and cupcakes after we kill him then.” Said the right head.

“Oh, don’t tell me you’ll serve his head as a cupcake!?” asked the middle head.

“Gross.” Cried the left head.
“Alright fine, no cupcakes.” Yelled the right head. “But let’s kill him anyway.

“RIGHT!!” all heads said nodding in unison.

The giant looked down, and no one was there.

“He buggered off.” Said right head.

SLASHHH!?

The Giant was cut in half from behind.

When its torso was separated from legs, it exploded into light blinding everyone.

Ehou looked back down at the slain Giant, and saw it was gone.

He then turned towards the minstrels.

“Are you all ok?” Ehou asked.

The minstrels were shocked, even more so the head minstrel.

“I thought you would run away, and I had a song planned, but it was a waste.” Said the head minstrel. “I didn’t think you were this smart.”

Ehou sighed.

“Ok then, sing a song of Ehou the Giant Slayer.” Said Ehou.

They walked off, Ehou in lead, while the singers sang a song for Ehou the Giant Slayer.

Ehou eventually found William and the other two squires in the forest later.

William Wallace stepped up in front to Ehou.

“After careful consideration, we have come to a conclusion.” Said William Wallace.

Ehou was prepared.

William put his hand on Ehou’s shoulder.

“You have passed, welcome to the Band of Macduff.” Said William. “You have not only exhibited strength and precision with your sword slash, but smarts with coming from behind.”

Ehou smiled.

After that moment, all the squires and the minstrels went on their way.

After a while, they saw a tower-like structure taller than the trees in the forest.

“Is this what I think it is?” asked Graham.

“Spamalot.” Explained William Wallace. “The headquarters of the band of Macduff in the land of Fire.”

“Why is it called Spamalot?” asked Ehou. “I think it will sound better if you replace “sp” in it with “c”.

“That’s already taken in another legend. Right now, we are here making our own legend.” Said William. “Plus, it is called Spamalot, because it produces spam, the processed pork and ham in a can, it is quite good.”

Ehou licked his lips at the thought of the meat, then his stomach rumbled.

Stewart, Graham, and Wallace all looked at Ehou.

Ehou rubbed his head embarrassingly.

“Oh, I guess I’m hungry.” He said.

“Well, then.” Said William Wallace. “How about we eat delicious food and drink delicious drink at Spamalot for dinner.”

All the boys said yah at that moment.

The boys went to Spamalot, and William Wallace introduced Ehou.

The band was more than welcome, and even let Ehou pick out his own horse.

Ehou chose a white one, to match his white tunic, and after that there was many a feasting. By the end of it all, everyone had their bellies full.

William Wallace said his goodbyes to Graham and Stewart, who would return to their homes in Bodeland.

William had to go get Ehou and take him back to the Leaf. William found Ehou looking over the wall.

He had a sad expression, so William put his hand on his arm to get his attention.

Chapter Text

It was cloudy day in the Leaf, Amado, the former scientist of Isshiki, had an appointment with the Hokage.

Amado was a lazy man, for his goal of eliminating Kara was mostly complete, and there was only waiting for him.

When it was time for the meeting, he went to the Hokage office, but took his time getting there.

When Amado got to the office, he found the Hokage with his old team standing in the office.

Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura stood standing, waiting for Amado.

“Lord Seventh.” Said Amado.

“First of all, Amado.” Said Naruto. “We would like to thank you for all your work, and more in particularly for helping make sure Momoshiki does not take over my son’s body.”

Amado sighed, then smirked.

“No need to thank me, it is within my contract as a scientist of the Leaf.” Replied Amado.

“Well, we have new information in regard to the Karma, more in particularly Boruto’s.” said Naruto.

Amado was surprised.

“What is that supposed to mean, if I may ask.” asked Amado.

Sakura walked past Amado, she was uncomfortable, but Amado didn’t know why.

“We should probably show you the video of my memory.” Said Sakura.

“There is a video?” explained Amado.

“Yes, I had Ino, scan my memory, alongside the help of with her assistant.” Said Sakura.

Amado was surprised.

“Interesting.” Said Amado. “You indeed must show me.”

While all this happened, Himawari was replacing the flowers in her vase. She took out the old sunflowers, then sat down and eyed the vase.

Kawaki was in the living room, reading a book.

Himawari and Kawaki were the only ones at home, because Naruto was being Hokage, and Hinata took Boruto somewhere on an errand.

He then looked to the side and saw Himawari waiting impatiently.

“Hey.” Said Kawaki. “Have none of the flowers in the garden grown in yet, if not we can buy some from the store for your vase.”

“No.” said Himawari. “I’m just waiting for the new flowers to come, ones I have never seen before.”

Kawaki was curious.

“Why would you get flowers you have never seen before?” asked Kawaki.

The doorbell rang at that moment.

Himawari got up excitedly and opened the door.

It was William Wallace.

“You wanted Boudican flowers, well here you go, although there are many different types, if you want something else.” Said William. William handed Himawari flowers.

Himawari grabbed them, then examined them preciously. The flower was a fuzzy plant with a fuzzy patch of purple on the top.

“They’re beautiful.” Explained Himawari. “What are they?”

“Boudican thistles.” Explained William.

Kawaki was kind of uncomfortable seeing the exchange, because he had a gut feeling that Naruto would not be happy.

“Where will you put them?” asked William.

“In the vase over there.” Replied Himawari.

William was about to follow Himawari; in case she had questions on how thistles worked.

Kawaki immediately stopped him and put his hand on William’s shoulder.

“Lord Seventh would kill you?” said Kawaki.

“If he plans too, I hope he will drive a lance through my heart, that way it is quick.” Replied William.

Kawaki was shocked.

William walked past Kawaki and sat at the table with Himawari.

“Do you have any questions on how a thistle flower works?” asked William.

“Doesn’t it just need water like other flowers.” Said Himawari.

“Well, yes that is correct.” Replied William.

Kawaki examined William explaining the thistle flower to Himawari, then something caught his eye.

William’s left hand had no Karma seal. What happened to it?

Kawaki immediately speed blitzes William, but just before he could grab William’s hand, William eyed him, then with one hand, grabbed Kawaki’s arm, before it could reach him.

Himawari was shocked.

“What was that for?” asked William, slightly annoyed. “In Boudica, it dishonorable to attack a guest.”

“To hell with your honor!” yelled Kawaki. “Why is your Karma gone?”

“I removed it, plain and simple.” Replied William.

Himawari was very upset.

“Kawaki!” she cried. “What is with you and Boruto? Why are you guys always getting mad at William?”

William looked at Kawaki, with dead eyes.

“Heh.” Said William, amused. “The fact you’re that worried about someone like Code is honestly mind boggling, he is the weakest guy I ever faced, besides Boruto. He is a joke.”

Kawaki was shocked that William would throw Code’s name around like that. William thought Code was some form of a clown.

“You killed him.” Explained Kawaki. “You killed Code?”

William glanced towards Himawari, who had a worried and sad look in her eyes.

“I don’t think that is an appropriate story for Himawari.” Said William.

“Then we will talk outside in private.” Said Kawaki.

Himawari clutched her fists; she didn’t want anyone to get violent.

William noticed this and looked Himawari’s way.

“Forgive me, Himawari.” Said William. “Because of this misunderstanding, I’m afraid I won’t have time to tell you a Boudican tale today.”

Himawari was upset. She loved listening to William’s Boudican stories.

“Aww.” Sighed Himawari. “You told me the next one would be a tale from the Boru, called “Cú Chulainn.”

William smiled a little.

“Don’t worry to make up for that, tonight, before I leave, I will cook the Uzumaki family a nice Boudican feast.” Said William. “You love trying Boudican meals, there are magical right, like my stories, except for the mouth and nose, and not for the ear?”

Himawari was still upset, but the thought of delicious Boudican food eased her anger a little.

“If it tastes bad, you better stay up all night telling me a long Boudican tale next time mister.” Himawari said, with a stern face.

William grinned with amusement.

William then turned towards Kawaki.

“Very well, let’s go outside.” Ordered William to Kawaki. “I will explain everything Code related.”

Kawaki and William went outside.

While all this was happening, Ino along with the help of her assistant, another member of the Yamanaka clan, Fuzen Yamanaka, prepare the video of Code’s demise.

Sai, Ino’s husband, was also there watching the video for information, for as head of the Anbu, that is what he does: gather information.

Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, and Amado took seats.

Hinata came in after they all took their seats to see the whole thing.

“Hinata, is Boruto here?” asked Naruto.

“He is.” Replied Hinata. “But how do we plan on curing him of the Karma seal?”

“We will find out now?” replied Naruto.

Everyone sat down to watch the movie.

Fuzen along with Ino extracted a memory from Sakura and recreated it into a short video.

“Lights off, projector starts in 3, 2, 1.” said Fuzen, Fuzen Yamanaka played from the part where William drew his kunai, to cut off the Karma from his palm.

Less than half of the Konoha thirteen watched as William heated his kunai on the grill, then with efficiency, he flayed the palm of his hand.

Everyone was shocked, except Sakura.

He then put the Karma piece on the table.

The Konaha group watched in shock, as Code and William Wallace argued.

They learned many things; important, William slew Code in single combat, from what can be interpreted.

Naruto was the most shocked. He never liked William. Yet looking at William stare at Code with wrathful eyes caused many thoughts to rush through Naruto’s head.

William’s eyes, eyes that are not Sharingan, or the effects of being Jinchūriki. They are eyes of just a regular human, whose eyes show a void, a void of never-ending fall.

Why does it seem like the boy has so much hatred within him? Who and What is he really? What surrounded this boy during the Boudican rebellion?

Naruto thought this, because in a way, he was suspicious, maybe a little afraid of William Wallace, not because he was more powerful. No even worse, he was smart.

A powerful enemy is a predictable enemy because they seek to overwhelm you with force and speed alone. Naruto dealt with them efficiently in the past because Naruto had a tactical mind in battle, and always came up with ways to defeat enemies more powerful than him.

However, having a smart enemy means that Naruto is the powerful enemy now. A smart enemy is more dangerous than a powerful one, because they can manipulate variables unseen plus have many backups if certain variables fail.

Naruto at this moment was thinking a lot, then Hinata, his wife, tugged his shirt, taking him out of thought.

“So, this is how we help Boruto.” Said Hinata.

“Very interesting.” Explained Amado, amazed by William Wallace.

Ino who was best friends with Sakura growing up, went up to Sakura, who was visibly traumatized from seeing her nephew harm himself.

“Are you okay?” asked Ino.

Sakura was pale, but nonetheless gave a weak smile.

“Nothing, just a bit shocked by seeing William hurt himself on record.” Replied Sakura.

While all this happened, Sasuke crossed his arms to think.

Amado was amazed.

“He flayed his own hand yet didn’t scream or cry like any other child.” Remarked Amado.

Amado got and walked up to the projector.

“Impressive, very impressive.” He spoke.

At once everyone’s attention was on Amado.

“Interesting,” said Amado. “From what has been analyzed, we have known much more about this Boudican.”

Amado analyzed the projector even more.

“From what it seems, this boy acted with a God complex in regards to Code.” Said Amado. “Rightfully so, after all, the boy did slay Code in one-on-one combat, how embarrassing.”

Amado turned towards everyone, then looked eye to eye with Naruto.

“The rage in his eyes, I think imagined, they became slit like a snake.” Said Amado. “He mocked Code, then he burned Code alive without a second thought. How cold blooded for someone his age, don’t you agree Lord Seventh?”

Sasuke immediately got up to confront Amado.

“Code and Kara were murderers of innocents.” Protested Sasuke, activating his Sharingan. “Sai, the Anbu, and I have discovered many bodies, particularly of children, murdered by Kara”

“It is true.” Said Sai. “We did some research into Kara hideouts cleared out by Macduff’s band. We recovered files of experiments done by Kara, and those bodies were failed test subjects.”

“So, think about this from William’s perspective.” Explained Sasuke. “William may have saw those bodies of innocents, and in his rage, he killed Code, then he became more wrathful, by the fact that at any moment, he could be taken over by Code and forced to be something he is not, something evil.”

Sasuke inactivated his Sharingan returning to having his black eye, then took a deep breath to think more clearly.

“But William in his time here, rarely shows any wrath, for emotion is what he is best as hiding.” Said Sasuke. “Maybe his emotions are so huge, that he hides them, and this reaction is why. Think about it from William’s point of view, when he finally relieved himself from the dark fate of becoming Code himself, the rage poured fourth, justifiably so. How many innocents would he have killed if he became Code. The thoughts may have eaten away within him.”

Sakura was shocked about Sasuke making interpretations but given how William behaved towards Code it makes sense.

“Poor William.” She thought to herself.

Amado looked at Sasuke grinning.

“From what has been said, he mocked Code for his weaknesses, not the fear of being taken over?” said Amado.

Sasuke eyes Amado even more angerly.

Amado sighed.

“I am not insulting the boy, in fact, admire him, he is the son of the hero, Alan Wallace. Although may his soul rest in peace. As for William, his son. We all owe him a debt.” Said Amado. “Once Boruto Uzumaki’s Karma is no more, we can all breathe easy.”

Sasuke eyed Amado suspiciously, but Amado just grinned.

“Well, enough of that, we must prepare for the Karma removal operation.” Said Sakura, diffusing tension.

Everyone left the room at that moment, except Fuzen who was gathering things for Ino, and Amado, who was waiting for everyone to clear the room.

“So, it is Fuzen, right?” asked Amado.

Fuzen turned towards Amado.

“Well, if it isn’t the Lord Seventh’s favorite scientist.” Replied Fuzen Yamanaka.

Amado grinned.

“You flatter me.” Replied Amado. “Anyways, I have a question.”

“What is it?” asked Fuzen.

“I am curious, how does everyone know that Alan Wallace, King of Boudica, is dead?” asked Amado.

“Don’t know.” Said Fuzen. “No one asks those questions out, out of the sake of William Wallace’s mental state.”

“Although, they only do that, because out of pure luck, he happened to be the nephew of Sakura Uchiha.” Replied Amado. “If not, nobody would care as much, talk about luck to being nephew through marriage to the legendary Sasuke Uchiha.”

Fuzen was putting on a face, when Amado hyped up Sasuke Uchiha, and Amado saw this.

“Ah, yes, William is so lucky, imagine having relationship of any form to the Uchiha, arguably the strongest clan ever.” Said Amado. “Unlike the Yamanaka.”

Fuzen was angered.

“Don’t mock my clan!” Fuzen ordered.

Amado grinned amusingly.

“Oh, does the Yamanaka have some hidden power, I don’t know?” asked Amado.

Fuzen took a deep breath.

“One day people will give us the respect they deserve.” Said Fuzen. “Respect equal or greater than the Uchiha and Uzumaki.”

“Oh, a power in works, oh you should tell me.” Said Amado. “I am a man of science, perhaps I could be of service.”

Fuzen eyed Amado suspiciously.

“How did you know?” asked Fuzen.

“Oh, just a guess.” Replied Amado. “But I would like to be of service.”

“Why would you want to help me?” asked Fuzen.

“I’m bored, I need excitement.” Said Amado. “If you insist, I won’t tell anyone. I have made creations for Kara; I know what I am doing.”

Fuzen looked around and made sure no one was there.

“Fine, your help would of great importance.” Said Fuzen, relieved. “But we will discuss it later.”

“Good, good.” Replied Amado. “Then let us shake on it, new partner.”

Fuzen and Amado shook hands.

Meanwhile, William and Kawaki were sitting outside, discussing the fall of Kara.

“Is that really how it went down?” explained Kawaki, in disbelief.

“Yep.” Replied William.

Kawaki eyed William suspiciously, then got up.

He then tried to punch William, then he felt a force under his armpit, that stopped his arm.

Kawaki grabbed hold of the his arm pit in pain, then fell to the ground.

“Satisfied now?” replied William Wallace.

Kawaki looked up at William, who in less than a second, took him down, despite all the brutal training Kawaki endured under Jigen.

“Who trained you, something other than Otsutsuki?” asked Kawaki.

“No, just men.” Replied William. He put out his hand for Kawaki to help Kawaki up.

“What are you?” asked Kawaki.

William Wallace sighed and shook his head.

“I need to know, so I can protect Lord Seventh.” Yelled Kawaki.

“You protect Naruto, the Hokage of the Leaf!?” said William, dumbfounded, yet amused.

William held the front of his face to prevent himself from laughing at Kawaki.

“How are you going to do that? Seal him in another Dimension? That would be so stupid.” Explained William. “If someone tries to rationalize you, a kid, being able to protect Lord Seventh, they must have forgotten all the power Naruto showed in the Fourth Great Shinobi War.”

“But...” stuttered Kawaki.

William put his hand to motion him to stop speaking.

“You can’t protect Lord Seventh, you would only get in the way, so he may end up protecting you.” Said William. “However, if you wish to help him, I think this would be perfect for you and your brooding personality.”

William took out a recruitment magazine of the Leaf police force and handed it to Kawaki.

“Become a ninja policeman, enforce the laws, and protect the peace Lord Seventh had created.” Said William.

“How exactly will this help Lord Seventh?” asked Kawaki.

“Were you not paying attention to what I said.” asked William. “Ok, in simpler terms, you as a policeman, could locate dangers, and eliminate them without Naruto knowing.”

Kawaki looked at the paper, then looked back at William.

“You know a lot about Otsutsuki, I mean heretics, if I find more, do you think I could kill them?” asked Kawaki.

“If you do, it is pretty simple to kill them, you don’t need to be strong, just smart, or at least have common sense like me.” Said William. “All you have to do is take two shadow clones have one blast it with a chakra attack, then that heretic will try to absorb it, then by master flanking with the other shadow clone, cut off its arm, while it is distracted, or better yet if you are fast enough just cut off its head.”

William then went up to the door and opened it.

“Well, time to make the Uzumaki household a Boudican feast.” He spoke.

“Is it really that easy to kill them?” explained Kawaki with shock.

William looked back at Kawaki.

“Yeh, you just have to be tactical and analyze them, then you win.” Said William.

While all this was happening, Boruto sat on a hospital bed preparing for an appointment he knows nothing of?

After waiting patiently, Amado and Sakura came into the room, with operating utensils.

“Mr. Boruto lay down and look up to the ceiling.” Ordered Amado. “This will sting a little bit.”

Boruto looked up, and he felt a sharp pain in his hand, then everything was numb there.

Outside the operating room, Naruto and Sasuke waited, prepared for anything to happen.

Hinata held onto Naruto, worried what may happen to their son.

Boruto’s Karma glowed, it moved slightly, everyone was on edge.

Amado then sliced off the karma piece with precision, putting it on a tray.

Sakura immediately started healing Boruto’s hand.

Amado took the karma piece into a separate room, eventually Sasuke and Naruto were in there with him. Sakura followed shortly thereafter.

It glowed, then Momoshiki peered through the lens.

“Hello, there joke, I read the report, you died to a 12-year-old.” Said Amado,

Momoshiki was angered.

“How did you, fool, figure out how to counter the Karma seal?” demanded Momoshiki.

“Momoshiki, you have failed to take over my son.” Said Naruto. “I have questions, what are you Otsutsuki really? What do you hope to achieve.”

“Fool.” Replied Momoshiki. “No matter what will happen, your planet will fall.”

“Interesting reply.” Replied Amado. “I told them things about you creatures, like that you absorbed planets for power. However, after a little more research, I learned that everything I’ve learned is now lies. They were lies, propaganda to spread fear.”

Momoshiki was shocked.

“Who the hell are you, I’ve never met you before?” asked Momoshiki.

“Strange, for something of a different world, you look very human like.” Said Amado. “Say I need to ask you about people without chakra, since you yourself love absorbing chakra.”

Momoshiki was silent.

“What do you think of these types of names: let’s see, William Wallace, Alan Wallace?” asked Amado.

Momoshiki was silent, however in his soul form, small bits of sweat dripped from his face.

Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura were very confused.

Amado just smiled.

“Oh, I need better examples, let’s see, John Balliol, John Comyn.” Said Amado.

Momoshiki continued to sweat.

“What, what are the origins of those names, they are so familiar!” cried Momoshiki.

“Robert the Bruce.” Said Amado with glea. “Oh, one more, the best of all, one who earned their power.”

Amado gave the biggest yet mischievous smile.

“Edward Longshanks.” He spoke.

Momoshiki stuttered, he realized something.

“You! YOU! OUR HOME! OUR TRUE HOME!!” cried Momoshiki, who looked as if he went insane.

Amado took out a cup of acid.

“BOUDICANS!!! BOUDICANNSS!!” he yelled, then he dissolved in acid that Amado poured on him.

“Well, it seems there are more to Ootsutsuki, then we actually know.” Said Amado, turning to everyone else.

“Why did you have to kill him, we could have learned more.” Said Naruto.

“Last I read, when you were handing Boruto a massive rasengan to use on Momoshiki, it resulted on Momoshiki putting the Karma on Boruto.” Said Amado. “Best not take any chances like that, don’t you agree.”

Naruto paused.

“Well.” Said Sasuke. “We did learn one thing: Otsutsuki know what Boudicans are. They fear them.”

Naruto was shocked, but given Momoshiki’s reaction, makes sense.

“That is impossible, Sasuke and I fought alongside William’s father against the rebel Boudicans , they were not strong at all.” Said Naruto.

“There is most likely something we are missing.” Said Sasuke.

“Perhaps.” Said Amado. “But for now, we don’t know anything, for now let’s just appreciate that We have won, the Otsutsuki threat is gone for now.”

“Yeah, your right.” Replied Naruto. “I can’t wait to give the news to Boruto, that there will be no need for sleepless nights.”

Naruto left the room to give the news to his son Boruto.

After everything got sorted out, Naruto and Hinata took Boruto home.

“So, it is gone for good. It is all over?” asked Boruto.

“Yes, you won’t have to worry about anything bad happening.” Said Naruto. “Anyways, I’m hungry, maybe when we go home and pick up Himawari and Kawaki, we would get Ichiraku.”

“Sounds good.” Replied Boruto.

But as they got home, they smelt a feast coming out of their house.

They went inside and were shocked to find the multitude of feast among them, Naruto was most shocked of all.

Kawaki was sitting down at the coffee, looking like he would fall asleep, while Himawari was drawing a picture.

Kawaki looked towards them, after Naruto, Hinata, and Boruto.

“Your finally home, you are lucky dinner was just made 15 minutes ago.” Said Kawaki.

Naruto looked at the food, and just by looking at it, knew it was Boudican.

“He was here, wasn’t he?” asked Naruto.

“Whatever.” Interrupted Boruto, who had a long day at that point. “Let’s just eat, while it is still warm, we have something to celebrate after all.”

“Boruto is right.” Said Hinata. “Today is something to celebrate.”

“What is there to celebrate?” asked Himawari.

Boruto immediately sat down.

“It’s a long story, so let’s discuss it over this delicious feast.” Said Boruto.

Kawaki and Himawari got to table after Boruto said that.

Naruto was hungry after all, and there was a lot to discuss, so he gave into Hinata’s demands, so both went to the table together.

Whatever there was to discuss, and questions to be answered would all be discussed over the lovely Boudican feast.

“Uzumakis.” said Fuzen with an angry tone.

Fuzen and Amado sat next to a fire drinking hot coffee.

“Uzumakis, the Sage of six paths has passed his favor onto them, because they are his direct descendants through Ashira.” Said Fuzen. “What of my clan, we are gifted with mind jutsu, and people overlook us for the Uzumaki.”

“Well, can you blame them, everyone reveres the Sage of six paths.” Replied Amado. “And there is no doubt he favors the Uzumaki, even over the Uchiha. They are just that powerful.”

They both sipped their coffee.

“What are you after, Amado?” asked Fuzen.

Amado sat back in his chair.

“Many things, power obviously.” Said Amado. “Everyone wants power.”

“But I don’t just want power for myself.” Said Fuzen. “I want it particularly for my clan, prosperity, and honor.”

“And what do you plan to do to achieve that?” asked Amado.

“I delved into forbidden texts, regarding the warring states period.” Said Fuzen. “One particularly, Sasuke Sarutobi.”

Amado eyes lit up.

“Forbidden texts, so the Leaf has many things to hide, I see.” said Amado.

“But that is not the point, the point is that Sasuke Sarutobi was a ruthless and brutal shinobi during the Warring States period.” Said Fuzen.

“Watch your tung.” Said Amado. “That is Lord 3rd’s father, and Naruto saw the third Hokage as a father, to speak ill, would make Naruto remove your tung.”

“Suppression of the truth, I see.” Said Fuzen.

“I read the history books for sale; they are all biased for the Leaf.” Said Amado.

“Anyways, I read the hidden history, Hiruzen was hated, for the sins of his father.” Said Fuzen. “In order to not constantly be hated, he called onto a mysterious ninja clan to wipe everyone’s memories of Sasuke Sarutobi.”

“Really, wiped everyone’s minds, even the Uchiha.” Said Amado.

“Yes, know one knows how, but the only thing left of Sasuke Sarutobi is his name, and that he was a shinobi who fought in the Warring States period.” Said Fuzen. “Because of the mystery, he became a legend, and Sasuke Uchiha is named after him.”

“So, he is like Alan Wallace?” said Amado.

“Was Alan Wallace brutal, and no-one knows?” asked Fuzen.

“No, in fact he is a mystery too, although I would argue more of a mystery. I hardly know anything about Alan Wallace, only a few glimpses onto who he is?” said Amado. “From what I read, he is supposed brave king, who fights his own battles.”

“Does the mystery annoy you?” asked Fuzen.

“Perhaps?” said Amado.

“We could find out the truth if we probe his son’s mind.” Said Fuzen.

“Sasuke Uchiha would have our heads for that.” Joked Amado.

“Only because William is his nephew, if William was a random kid, we could get away with it a lot easier.” Said Fuzen.

Amado laughed.

“Anyways, back to the clan who could wipe memories, if they could do that, what could me and the Yamanaka clan, who are also gifted with the special mind jutsu, accomplish?” Said Fuzen, who was gripping his fists. “We are a special clan, who has not tapped into the vastness of our potential yet.”

Amado grinned.

“I would like where this will go.” Said Amado. “You have me sold but along the way of this endeavor, I would like a few favors.”

“What kind of favors?” asked Fuzen.

“Boudican favors.” Replied Amado.

Fuzen held out his cup for cheers.

“I don’t particularly care about these Boudicans.” Said Fuzen. “Do whatever you want Boudican related.”

“Then let us cheer on our agreement.” Said Amado, holding out his cup

They cheered.

They cheered than drank, sealing the start of their future endeavors.

Chapter Text

The past few days in the Leaf have been relatively peaceful for Himawari, her brother Boruto seems a bit more relaxed, and he spends more time training with their father. Kawaki has begun his job as a policeman for the Ninja police force, reasons for him joining are it allows him to keep on eye on things, to make sure there are things that won’t bother their father, Naruto.

As for her father, Naruto, he does get home from work, earlier than usual, he says it is because he is taken up reading a book for work.

Although is still pretty difficult for him, reading is not really his strong suit, although from reading, he does better at work, creating more time to spend with the family. This also relieves stress from Himawari’s mother as well.

As for school, Himawari found it fun, everyone in their class got good grades, the only ones receiving headaches were the teachers, that fail time in time again to one up William’s knowledge.

Himawari had heard rumors that William had taken a secret final exam that all students would take to become a Genin.

William for whatever reason doesn’t graduate early per the request of the academy because they want to keep an eye on him, just for a little while, thus have him graduate at the same time as everyone else.

For today’s schedule, Himawari decided to meet up with William Wallace on top of a hill, he had promised to tell her the story of a hero from the Boru, Cú Chulainn..

There had to be a delay in the story, much to Himawari’s disappointment, however she is relieved after talking with Kawaki. Kawaki promised that he will at least tolerate William from here on out.

The Boudican feast was also tasty, so that did help her from being mad, although she preferred William’s stories.

William stories to Himawari were better than Boudican food, because they not only taught her about William’s home of Boudica but immersed into the intrigue of his culture and people, way more than any food can. To Himawari, William’s world is a world of wonder, magic, and mystery, and through the stories he tells, they only solidify that.

If she could, she would not want anything more than to visit Boudica, the world of magic and intrigue.

Himawari found William up on top of a hill, where the wind blew, he was sitting on a log, with another log opposite him.

From what he was doing, he was reading a book.

When Himawari thought of book people, she thought of people that are small, scrawny and with huge glasses.

William on the other hand smashes that stereotype, for he does not wear glasses. He has a strong body and is the tallest boy in their class.

William looked up from his book.

“Is it me or have your mother and my aunt been growing their hair out?” asked William.

Himawari nodded.

“I actually noticed that too, so yeah.” Replied Himawari.

William closed his book.

“Alright take a seat, time for the story of Cú Chulainn, but it is long, so I must divide it into parts, let’s start with his background.” Said William.

Himawari sat down on the log opposite.

William began with the story.

He started the story by describing Cu Chailainn’s background. First off, Cu’s original name was Setanta.

“He originally was just any other boy from the Boru, it was customary for any child born there, to be adopted by everyone in the village, that way the village would bond as a community, plus make it easier for the children to learn important life skills.” Explained William Wallace. “How did he get a name change, you may ask, well, there was a feast held by the Boru village’s chief smith, Culann, however Setanta was late to it. When he arrived, the Culann’s large guard dog mistook him for a trespasser, for he did not arrive at the right time as the other guests, so Setanta took the ball he was playing with it, and threw it through the guard hound, killing it.”

Himawari was shocked, then took a look of suspicion.

“Did this really happen in Boudican history.” She asked.

“This is a legend, a myth, there are not real. That is why it is called a folk tale, and legend.” Said William.

“But my dad is called a legend?” interrupted Himawari.

“Legend as a word, can mean many different things, like people may call him a legend to revere him, What I refer to something to elevate someone, however it may not be true.?” replied William Wallace.

Himawari thought for a second at what William said.

“William!” shouted a voice, from the bottom of the hill. It was Sarada, who at once joined them on the top of the hill.

“Mom wants you?” said Sarada.

“Oh, not again!” cried Himawari.

“Oh, did I interrupt something?” asked Sarada with curiosity.

William looked towards his cousin.

“Not at all, I was about to finish?” replied William.

Himawari sighed with a breath of relief.

“Finish what exactly?” asked Sarada.

“Take a seat, here is a little summary: to catch you up, Setanta killed the village smith’s dog.” Said William. “Now I shall continue.”

Sarada sat down next to Himawari.

William continued: “Since Setanta wronged the Village smith, by killing his hound, Setanta offered to be his guard hound instead. And that is how he got his name, Cu Chailainn, it is Boru for the hound of Culann. The name was meant to mock him, but instead Cu took it with pride, eventually he would be remembered fondly, not a dog of a smith, but a legendary hero.”

“That’s amazing?” said Himawari. “Although, it is weird to be called the dog, all the time, but still despite all that, he never let it drag him down.”
“Correct?” replied William.

Wind blew more rapidly, then a dead un bloomed flower landed at William’s foot.

William picked it up.

“You think Boudica is magical right?” said William.

Himawari nodded.

“Watch me restore this flower?” said William, holding up the dead flower.

“Huh?” explained Himawari.

Sarada was surprised.

“What how you going to do that?” asked Sarada.

William looked down on the flower.

“Magic is indeed real in Boudica?” said William. “What it is, no one knows, there is only interpretations, but we do know it is a human creation, a technology like the TV’ s you have in the Leaf. I’ve read many books, books of magic, written and compiled lost history of the Boudican monks. I’ve read their books and memorized them in order to perform magic. Although it is tougher for me to use it, because of the chakra in my body, but nonetheless I found a way to learn how, despite my disability.”

William waved his hand over the flower bud.

“To put in simpler terms, in order for one to use Magic, one must sacrifice energy, some call this the use of Mana, which exists in all living things, however I just call it normal energy, like the energy we need to run, and the energy we restore by sleeping and eating?” said William.

At once an aura came from his hands, a sunflower bloomed.

It was a spectacle to behold, without the hand signs, it looked unreal, yet this is what it is? Magic, in all its glory.

The Sunflower had completely bloomed, it had gone from a dead flower to a rather beautiful one.

Himawari had her mouth open in awe, this is Boudican magic.

Sarada was shocked, she then walked up next to William.

Sarada then pinched William’s cheek.

“Ok, Mister!” Said Sarada. “How are you able to do that without Chakra?”

William closed his eyes from his cheek pinched by Sarada.

“So, Ninja’s have chakra?” said Himawari. “And Boudican knights have magic.”

“Correct.” Replied William. “Also, Sarada, it is magic.”

“This is the power of the Boudicans?” said Sarada, still tugging William cheek, she then tugged it again, although William had no reaction.

Sarada tugged his cheek again. She smiled.

“Woah.” Said Sarada. “How cute, you have baby cheeks. They are so stretchy.”

Sarada tugged William’s cheeks more in amazement.

“You’re more impressed with my cheeks, than magic huh?” mumbled William. “By the way, take the flower, Himawari, put it in water, and it will live like any other flower.”

Himawari took the sunflower and analyzed it with curiosity.

“Thank you?” she said. “I will join it with the Thistle flowers in the vase.”

Himawari put her fist on her chin to think for a second.

“Doesn’t William need to meet up with Aunt Sakura.” Remarked Himawari.

“Yes, that is true.” Replied William. “You can let go now Sarada.”

“Oh, sorry.” Said Sarada, letting go of William’s cheek.

“Ok then let’s go see, Mom.” Ordered Sarada.

Sarada and William left Himawari and went down to the hill into the Leaf village.

“So, what does Aunt Sakura want with me?” asked William.

“I don’t know?” replied Sarada. “She just sent me to get you.”

“Is that so, huh.” Said William.

The atmosphere in the Leaf was peaceful. People going about their days, wind blowing, making it nice and cool. The playing of children and the barking of dogs created an atmosphere of a time of peace in the Leaf.

They walked for a little while, although William sensed something was wrong with Sarada.

William looked towards his cousin, Sarada held her arm and pinched it nervously.

“Something itching you?” asked William.

Sarada gasped at when William asked.

“Well, umm?” said Sarada, nervously.

She then grabbed William by his arm.

“Can we go somewhere to sit down and talk?” asked Sarada.

“Don’t I have to see Aunty?” replied William.

“It will be fine, Mom will understand.” Said Sarada. “She loves you after all.”

They both went up to somewhere high in the Leaf.

William and Sarada leaned over the railing.

“Most impressive?” said William. “You can see the entire village from up here. So, what do you want to talk about?”

Sarada tugged on her sleeve nervously, then looked towards William.

“Do you want to be Hokage?” she asked.

“Why are you asking me that?” asked William.

“I mean don’t you feel anything at the fact that you are the best student ever at the Leaf Shinobi Academy, and you haven’t even graduated yet. It is amazing, on how you are able to do that.” Explained Sarada. “They say you have the potential to be Hokage.”

“Do you want to be Hokage?” asked William.

Sarada was shocked.

“Yes, I do want to be Hokage?” said Sarada, proudly. “Lord Seventh is like a second father to me, he embodies a true Shinobi. He inspires me to work hard, then one day I can prove myself as the next Hokage.”

“Do you think Lord Seventh is the most perfect Hokage?” asked William.

Sarada was puzzled.

“Well, of course, he is an inspiration, he has strong and kind heart.” Said Sarada. “Don’t you?”

William looked towards the village.

William explained. “It doesn’t matter what I think, I am Boudican, I am foreign to the Leaf, it would not look good to have a foreigner rule the Leaf. The people can’t make me Hokage.”

“And you are a prince too, I forget.” Said Sarada. “Wait, since you are my cousin, does that make me a-”

William eyed Sarada, making her stop speaking.

“Oh, sorry.” Said Sarada.

“Don’t believe everything you hear.” Said William. “Now most importantly do you think you will be a good Hokage, most importantly how?”

Sarada was perplexed at the question.

“To be honest, I’ve really thought about it, I mean don’t you have to be good to be a Hokage?” asked Sarada.

“Those who don’t learn from their history are doomed to repeat it.” Said William.

Sarada was surprised.

“What is that supposed to mean?” asked Sarada.

“Never mind.” Replied William. “But if you are to be Hokage, you must be a good Hokage. And there is way, although feal free to critique me, I may be wrong, I am a child after all.”

“How can I be a good Hokage?” asked Sarad, interested in the discussion.

“Well, the quickest way to be Hokage is to be hero first, and not just any hero, the most popular hero living right now.” Said William. “To be popular, one must gain favor with the people as well, as well as the leaders as well. This should be easy in a Village relatively united.”

William then pointed at Sarada.

“That is what it means to be a Hokage.” Said William. “Now how do you be a good Hokage?”

William then pointed beyond the mountains and sky.

William explained. “Beyond the sea, beyond the land of water, there is place off the Shinobi map, Boudica, Boudica’s nobility, our barons, lords, and kings, growing up, serve the common folk as servants. Through their service, we understand the hardships of our people, and understand what they need to improve their lives.”

Wind blew over William’s hair, getting into his eyes.

William continued “A leader must be willing to learn from his subjects, and he must seek out the proper means to help them.”

William checked the sun.

“I believe I should go see Aunt Sakura now.” Said William.

“Ok, then let’s go to the hospital then.” Said Sarada.

“I can go to the hospital by myself, you should probably reflect on what I said, maybe critique it if you wish.” Said William. “I’m counting on you future Hokage.”

Sarada’s face went red.

“You really think I can be Hokage.” Called Sarada.

“But of course, you are Sasuke Uchiha and Sakura’s daughter, two kage level people’s blood runs in your veins.” Said William. “Farewell Cousin.”

Sarada smiled, William is quite charismatic, when he wants to be at least.

“Thank you, William.” Said Sarada.

Sarada was amazed with William, he speaks his mind, and is straightforward, however he admits due to him being a child, that he may be wrong. Although Sarada doesn’t think William is wrong about what he said.

It makes sense to Sarada, after all she had heard that Naruto taught his enemies to change their ways not through force, but by teaching them what is right, so it makes sense for a leader to want to have the right mind, when it comes to helping his people.

After all, to Sarada, all this sounds similar to the Will of Fire.

William went into the hospital area to meet up with his aunt. He got to the door to the courtyard, and he heard voices.

It was his aunt, Sakura, and some other woman, probably older, talking.

He was curious what they were talking about, but he knew eavesdropping was rude, and William wanted to be respectful.

So, he knocked on the door, and then his aunt and the mysterious woman paused.

“Come in.,” said Sakura.

William opened the door and found his aunt with a woman with blond hair and brown eyes.

The woman has a strong build and was taller than his aunt.

“William, this is my old teacher, Lady Tsunade.” Presented Sakura.

“A pleasure to make your acquaintance.” Said William. “I have heard stories of your legend at school, my lady.”

Tsunade walked up to William and looked down upon him.

“So, you are the son of Sakura’s long-lost sister.” Said Tsunade, who leaned down to examine William’s face.

“That is correct?” replied William.

Tsunade looked a little surprised at the words coming out of the boy’s accent.

“You have a weird accent?” she explained.

Tsunade expected William to burst into a rant like other kids, most particularly Naruto Uzumaki. Naruto as a kid was a bit troublesome.

“I am a Boudican, my lady.” Said William. “That is why I speak this way, I originally spoke Latin, the language of Boudica, but through education, I was able to comprehend the Shinobi Language as well.”

Tsunade was taken aback, she expected William to get mad, after being somewhat insulted. Instead, William gave an emotionless explanation to her remark.

“Look over there.” Ordered Tsunade.

William was confused, but looked anyway to where Tsunade was eyeing.

“There is just a wall there.” Said William.

Tsunade put her chin in her fist to think, while William looked up at her confused.

“See that cherry blossom tree, grab all the petals falling.” Ordered Tsunade.

William looked towards the cherry blossom, and with unimaginable speed of his age, grabbed each and every cherry blossom.

At once William’s arms were full of cherry blossoms.

“Drop them into the trash can over there.” Ordered Tsunade.

William done it immediately.

“Anything else?” asked William.

Tsunade continued to think.

“Sit on the bench over there?” said Tsunade. “I need to discuss something with your aunt.”

William did as he was told, sat down on the bench, took out the book he was reading earlier and got back to reading.

Tsunade and Sakura decide to whisper in conversation.

“You are right, he does not behave like other kids.” Tsunade whispered.

“What do you make of it?” asked Sakura, anxiously.

“I’ve lived long enough to see that other parents with children of the Leaf would envy you, for having such an obedient and quite child for a nephew.” Said Tsunade.

“Well, I admit, he has been a good boy, maybe even too good.” Said Sakura. “But I worry for him, I was wondering if you notice anything of interest, like signs of PTSD. I can’t find any, so I need a different pair of eyes.”

Tsunade looked towards William, who was quietly reading a book.

“He is pretty mysterious, and if he is not open to talking about his past, and family, you should give him time.” Said Tsunade.

“I know that I received lots of advice, like to give him time.” Said Sakura. “He did open up to me about how he felt about being in school, which I am thankful for, but there is a lot more to him. He is my sister’s son. I want to know who my sister was, and what she was like, but William does not wish to speak of her, his past, and family.”

Sakura sighed.

“Sasuke is right, I am being selfish.” Said Sakura. “Heh, I’m the kid, and William is the adult.”

Tsunade patted Sakura on the head like old days.

“I will leave you two alone.” said Tsunade.

At once, Sakura was alone in the courtyard with William.

Sakura felt she may have been expecting too much of William.

Sakura went up to William and knelt down before him.

She was about to ask him what he was reading out of curiosity.

However, William put his book down to ask a question.

“I have a question, Auntie?” asked William.

Sakura was curious about what William wanted from her, so she paused to listen to him.

“Do you think you can teach me Chaka control?” asked William. “For my whole life, I had to read books and taught myself jutsu, I never had a Shinobi teacher before.”

Sakura was surprised.

“You want me to teach you?” said Sakura, with a surprised smile.

“Uh. Well yes, if that is ok, with you?” said William.

Sakura then put her hand in William’s head, then rubbed his lion hair.

“Of course, I was planning to help train Sarada today, but I would love to teach you too?” said Sakura, with a smile.

Fast forward to a field next to a forest outside the Leaf.

“Wait!” cried Sarada, excited. “You will train with us today?”

“Yep, I feal I must learn new skills.” Replied William.

Sasuke tapped Sarada on the shoulder.

Sarada turned towards her father, and Sasuke whispered in her ear.

“Hey, sit down next to me, watch William. You will learn many things from William.” Ordered Sasuke.

“What things?” asked Sarada.

Sasuke motioned her to look.

“You will see soon enough.” Said Sasuke.

William and Sakura stood opposite sides of each other.

“What do you plan on teaching me, first?” asked William.

Sakura smiled then put her fist to her hand.

“Show me what you got kiddo, Sasuke told me, but I want to see for real.” Said Sakura, she is going easy on William if she wasn’t, she may accidently kill him.

William took a stance, an odd one, he bent his back, raised his right fist, with his left fist to cover his stomach.

Sakura was perplexed, it was like William’s left hand was holding an imaginary shield, and his right hand held an imaginary weapon.

William then glanced towards the side at Sasuke and Sarada.

Sakura decided to launch a kick at him.

William saw it, then put his right hand behind his back, while he put his left hand to block.

Sakura was surprised by this, what was he pulling out.

William whispered, but Sakura couldn’t read his mouth.

At once, his right hand revealed a violet fire. William’s hand had become a spark of violet fire.

Sakura immediately smashed her foot to the ground next to William, to avoid his violet blade.

Sakura’s kick created a shockwave that started a cracking current rushing to the forest nearby.

An explosion happened in the middle of the forest.

William took his left hand, whispered, then a flame ring formed a circle around him.

Sakura immediately retreated.

A flame spire engulfed William.

Sakura was impressed, William never had a teacher before, but he taught himself and invented Jutsu of his own.

Then a stream of wind like blade, that lit on fire came through the Pire towards Sakura.

“It is similar to Sasuke’s lightning blade stream, he used at the five kage summit.” Thought Sakura.

The flame spire dissipated, and William appeared with his hand having the appearance of a wind aura, as it held a never-ending stream of wind.

William then swiped his wind blade at Sakura.

Sakura dodged him, but William’s wind blade cut all the trees behind her, so fast, that the trees smashed the ground and caused a fog of dust.

Sarada watched amazed, that her cousin was that powerful, while Sasuke examined the fight.

William then twirled himself, releasing the Wind stream, then a void of flames started appearing from his hand signs.

Flames that came from no use of chakra, or hand signs.

At once a void of flames appeared between William’s hands ready to be blasted.

Foom!..

At once a strong force of wind had knocked William off his feet and ripped the ground and trees off the surface of the earth behind him.

It had become like a wasteland behind him.

William was hit by knocked off balance by the shockwave of a serious punch from Sakura.

Sarada was taken aback by the whole spar.

“Mom, you didn’t need to go hard on him.” Said Sarada.

Sakura smiled.

“Don’t worry, he is fine.” Said Sakura.

“Yeh, I can vouch.” Called William, still on the ground a little dazed.

“William’s wind chakra blade stream is better than my lightning one.” remarked Sasuke, thinking.

Sarada was even more shocked.

“Wait, really!?” asked Sarada.

“Only because it is wind style, and wind is a counter to lightning.” Replied Sasuke.

“One question why did William glance at us, before sparring with Mom?” asked Sarada.

Sasuke grinned.

“Clever Boy, two birds with one stone.” Said Sasuke. “He is anti-Uchiha fighter, he purposefully does hand signs behind his back, so we can’t copy his Ninjutsu, and so he could trick Sakura.”

Sarada realized something.

“Wait, I could have copied William’s violet looking fire blade?” said Sarada. “Ughed, it is like a different configuration of Chidori, it could be so useful?”

Sarada sighed a deep sigh.

Sasuke laughed silently.

“William created his own jutsu, I doubt he would want to share them?” said Sasuke.

While this happened, Sakura went up to William, and helped him up.

“What was that weird flame orb?” asked Sakura because it just appeared out of nowhere.

“Magic.” Replied William

“Ok, if you say so.” Said Sakura.

Sakura laughed.

“You are probably the best student, so I may alter the training a bit.” Said Sakura.

William stood at attention.

“Put your hands, in this form, and focus, all your chakra.” Ordered Sakura. “Then I want you to focus it on one point, then hit the ground behind you.”

William was perplexed.

“This sounds simple, but it might be hard to do?” said William. “How long did it take you Auntie, when you trained to do this?”

Sakura embarrassingly remembered her days first training with Tsunade.

“If it is simple, why don’t you try?” said Sakura, hoping to not answer the question.

“Ok?” replied William.

William put his hands in form.

Sarada looked at William from afar, and seeing him focus on chakra control, made her remember her times of chakra control training.

At once, as William focused, a chakra aura engulfed him. What was strange about the William’s chakra was how chaotic it looked. It was a black and white color. It had a strange whirlpool like look to it.

It made William look like a lost soul in a dark storm, that was drowning in the waters of the void.

Sakura, Sarada, and Sasuke looked at William curiously while he focused.

William then released his hand signs, punched the ground, behind him, created one third of the shockwave Sakura had created.

This was great for a first timer, so Sakura clapped.

“Little rusty?” said William. “So, I think I will need more practice.”

Despite what others thought would be a great accomplishment, William understood his flaws, and sought to improve.

Sakura felt William might be being a bit too humble, although his humility is one of William Wallace’s unique qualities.

Sarada walked up to behind her cousin and tapped his shoulder.

“Yes.” Said William.

“Hey, did you think you can show me the hand signs for that violet spark chidori?” asked Sarada.

“It is called Violet Blade.” Replied William. “I did hand signs behind my back, so you wouldn’t copy it.”

“Please.” asked Sarada, trying to do puppy dog eyes to sway William.

“No.” said William.

Sasuke motioned to Sakura to sit down with him.

“Don’t worry Sakura, they’ll reach a compromise.” Said Sasuke.

Sakura wanted to intervene and find common ground between the two, but Sasuke said that they would figure it out.

“Have you ever thought of making your own Ninjutsu?” asked William. “It is pretty simple, although it will take a while, just picture something in your head, and try practicing with hand signs, until you create said jutsu.”

Sarada gave a pouty face, but William was unfazed.

“How about I trade you a jutsu for the Violet Blade?” asked Sarada.

“Unless you can somehow teach me Chidori, but unfortunately my nature styles are fire and wind.” Said William.

“How about I teach fire style Fire Ball jutsu?” said Sarada, who then did hand signs, then activated the fire ball jutsu.

“I already know that.” Replied William, doing the same hand signs, but his fire ball on the other hand was more powerful than Sarada’s.

It was large much larger than Sarada’s, and it was hotter, William’s flame was blue, it was blue hot.

Sasuke, Sakura and Sarada were surprised by the color of William’s flames.

Sarada finally relented trying to learn the Violet Blade.

“How about I teach you the phoenix flower, in any trade of fire jutsu in your arsenal.” Said Sarada.

“Now that’s fair agreement.” Said William. “My Violet blade is too strong for me to just give it away.”

Sarada did hand signs slowly so William could memorize them.

Then she did the Phoenix Flower, at once a barrage of flame bolts hit the ground and each exploded.

William analyzed both Sarada’s hands and the attack itself.

He thought for a second.

He then did hand signs in front of Sarada.

Then he shoved his hands to the ground.

“Fire style- Volcanic Eruption.” Said William.

At once, beams of fire sprout from the ground cracking, then a large beam of Fire sprouted, erupting like a Volcanic eruption.

“This Jutsu is meant to be used in the ground, hence the name’s sake.” Said William. “If you don’t use any surface of any type, it will just become a beam of fire.”

Sarada had watched the eruption in awe, then she smiled with a grin.

“Alright, this is just one step to being a Hokage.” Said Sarada, preparing to do the fire style jutsu.

While this happened Sasuke and Sakura sat back, and loved watching Sarada and William interact, like siblings.

In a way, it gave them both a wave of Nostalgia.

Later that night, as William returned home, he had a sullen look.

So much has happened after the sparing succession, that he has to ask himself a question.

“Have I been a good brother?” asked William to himself, William then remembered what had been revealed to him at the Uchiha household.

Earlier as William had returned home, Sarada stopped him at his door.

“William!” she said. “Mom has an important announcement.”

It is late in the night, so it must have been important.

William came to the Uchiha household and found his aunt and uncle in their night gowns.

“What is the occasion?” asked William.

Sakura had a smile, although she looked as if she would explode, Sasuke on the other hand had an embarrassed smile.

“We’re expecting.” Announced Sakura, sounding like she held it in while. “We are going to have a baby.”

William looked confused.

“We’re going to have a young Uchiha.” Said Sarada, putting both her hands on William’s shoulder. “Isn’t this exciting.”

“Um, Congratulations.” Said William, although awkwardly.

Sakura walked up to William and crouched down so her face was horizontal from Williams.

William’s face had a confused expression.

Sakura just smiled at his dumbfounded expression, although she did hope he would be excited, then again, William from it seems, does not know how to show a positive emotion.

“William.” Said Sakura. “I want you to be a big brother.”

“Me?” said William, even more confused.

Sakura smiled.

“A big brother is one thing, but a good one is a whole another story.” Said William. “I don’t know if I can be a good brother.”

William looked down with a rather sad expression.

Sakura was worried about what he may do.

William then rubbed his eyes.

“But nonetheless.” Said William. “I will try, if you ask this of me.”

Sarada joke punched William.

“That’s the spirit.” Said Sarada.

Sasuke gave the thumbs up with his only good arm.

Sakura smiled even more at William.

Sakura then poked William’s head.

William did not know why, but he felt the poke was a sign of something.

“Remember Kiddo.” Said Sakura. “We love you.”

William laid back in his bed, remembering the whole scene.

“Have I been a good brother.” Said William. “To my brother, David.”

William put his blanket over him to sleep.

“I don’t know.” Said William. “And that’s what frightens me the most.”

Chapter Text

For the last couple of months, John Comyn was torn.

He ate less, he hardly slept. He spent most of time working in the workshop. He was suffering turmoil within.

He did his best to hide the feelings, especially from his betrothed, Asami. Luckily it was enough to avoid questions from her.

The problems he had were Boudican related after all, so he must go to an older, Boudican for advice.

Unfortunately, Comyn’s uncle, Balliol, is out on important business. He says it is with some businessmen for the Plan.

In order to think properly from before, he decided to wear casual clothes that Asami had picked out for them.

They were much better, and more comfortable, though not fitting for battle.

Hopefully, he will not fight in any battle today.

He then got to work, working hard as usual.

Knock! Knock!

There was a knock on the front door to his workshop.

He opened the door, and it was Tento, Asami’s little brother.

“Mr. Comyn!” said Tento.

“Tento, what can I do for you?” asked John Comyn.

Tento held up the knight toy, that Comyn made for a while back.

“Do you have any more of these?” asked Tento. “They’re cool.”

Comyn looked to the side and opened his cabinet.

It was overflowing with the knight figures he had made.

He then looked back towards Tento.

“Yah, I do, have as many as you want.” Said Comyn. “I already made too many.”

Tento grabbed an arm full of knights and laid them over the table.

“You seem to like wooden knights a lot.” Said Comyn. “I’ve been in town with your sister, I’ve spotted many toys, better quality than my own.”

“Yours’s cooler.” Replied Tento. “Don’t tell my sister, but I think Knights are cooler than Shinobi.”

“And why is that?” asked Comyn.

“Well, they look cooler, with the shield face helmet.” Said Tento.

“Shield face helmet, huh.” Said Comyn slightly amused. “It protects the face, so I guess you can call it that.”

“And there are no girl knights.” Said Tento. “Pretty cool if you ask me. So, it is like a boy’s only club.”

Comyn was slightly more amused. “Well, that is because woman in Boudica prefer to rule and manage the land, then train, work, and fight like the men.” Said Comyn. “And also because of the specific training of certain muscles to a great extent, only a man’s body can support the weight of chain male.”

Tento put the figurines on the table.

He then looked at each one individually.

“Say I want to make a make-believe battle, but all of them have the same tunics with their clan emblems on each knight.” Said Sento.

“The tunic with symbols is called their surcoats.” Said Comyn.

Tento held up one knight figurine.

“If you don’t mind, and if it is not an issue, do you think you could paint half of these with a different, um, surcoat, please?” asked Tento.

Making toys was always something Comyn did, so it would not be an issue if he painted over them, since he was good at painting as well.

“Alright, let me get my paint, then I shall paint over the surcoat of half of these figurines.” Said Comyn.

“Thank you.” Said Tento.

Comyn then got out blue, white, and red, to paint over the knight figurines.

He proceeded to paint over one knight.

Tento’s eyes lit up.

“Wait, that that looks like King Allan Wallace.” Said Tento. “I asked my dad about his first experience with Boudicans, and he showed me a seal of their king. It was a red shield with a white lion, with white and blue squares on the edge.”

“Correct this is Allan Wallace.” Replied Comyn.

“So would that make the blue knight be one of the rebels, he faced?” asked Tento.

Comyn looked at Tento, surprised.

“You sure know your history.” Said Comyn.

“I will be Daimyo one day, so I must work hard like learn history, so I won’t make the same mistakes as my predecessors.” Said Tento. “I was inspired to improve myself from the Seventh Hokage’s son, and my first friend, Boruto Uzumaki.”

Comyn was surprised.

“I only painted Allan’s surcoat, because it was the first to come to mind.” Said Comyn. “And this blue knight is no rebel.”

“Who is he?” asked Tento.

Memories flashed before John Comyn’s eyes.

“He was a knight talked about by everyone, his name was Edward Balliol.” Said Comyn. “He wasn’t just any knight they said. He was the Knight destined for greatness.”

Tento sat down to listen to Comyn.

“He was loved by everyone, his uncle, his mother, and father, he was the golden child to his family and the kingdom.” Said Comyn. “Some may call him the greatest knight, a knight comparable to legends like St. George and the Dragon, or King Arthur.”

Comyn resumed painting the knights, after a while he had one knight left.

“Wait, can you paint the last one the emblem of the Land of Fire?” asked Tento.

Comyn obliged, and got out black paint, and along with red, painted a knight from the land of fire.

“And who might this knight be?” asked Comyn.

“Me!” said Tento. “When I am Daimyo one day, I will be a knight Daimyo, a Daimyo that no one has ever seen before. If I work hard enough, I can be a knight, right?”

Comyn stopped painting to think for a bit.

“Explain then?” asked Comyn.

Tento clenched his hands.

“Boruto told me if I put my mind to something I can achieve it.” Said Tento.

“What is this Boruto like?” asked John Comyn.

“I met him, when I visited the Leaf.” Said Tento. “I hate to admit it, but I was spoiled and just threw money everywhere, and I got bored of new toys easily, but Boruto taught me there was more to life then just new toys. I can work hard and do amazing things, like for example I can now throw Shurikens and hit targets in the center. I never knew I could work to be strong and do amazing things. Ever since I kept up with my training, and maybe next time, I will go to the Leaf, and show off my abilities to Boruto.

Comyn put down a figurine he was painting and looked at Tento.

“So Boruto thinks you can get strong, because of hard work?” asked John Comyn.

“Well, yah.” Said Tento.

Comyn crossed his arms.

“He should be the last person to tell you to work hard?” said Comyn. “He is privileged, the seventh Hokage is his father, and his mother is the Byakugan princess. Don’t you have any idea how powerful he is due to his very own parents.”

Tento looked worried.

“But I got stronger just from working hard?” said Tento.

Comyn responded. “I’m not saying you don’t get stronger from hard work, I’m saying Boruto is a hypocrite to think he is strong because of hard work, when he has the Uzumaki chakra, and Hyuga visual prowess to play in to it. His blood lines make him special, not his hard work, hard work only helps him make them a bit better.”

“My mother was an Uzumaki?” explained Tento. “Does that mean I’m privileged.”

“Yes.” Said Comyn. “Compared to the average person, you are.”

“Can my Uzumaki blood help me become a knight?” asked Tento.

Comyn leaned down into Tento’s face.

“It won’t matter, I’m sorry Tento, you can never be a knight.” Said Comyn. “I myself can’t make you one, even if I wanted to.”

Tento looked sad.

“But why?” he said.

“It is part of the rules, only Boudicans can be knights.” Said John Comyn.

“But, but!” said Tento, crying. “It is not fair!”

“I don’t have chakra, Tento, thus I can’t do all the special things you can do.” Said Comyn. “I’m sorry, Tento. There are things in life that are not fair.”

Tento burst into tears and ran out of the workshop.

John Balliol had returned from his trip and entered Comyn’s workshop.

“Oh, dear, what have you done, I saw the Daimyo’s son running crying, I may have a lot of work to sort out with the Daimyo.” Said Balliol.

“I told him he couldn’t be a knight.” Replied Comyn.

Balliol eyes lit up.

“Ohh.” Said Balliol. “Good, I’d rather have myself be consumed by maggots than let a Heretic become a knight. The Boudican Church will say the same.”

Comyn looked visibly comfortable.

“Uncle, I must confess, I have had temptations.” Said Comyn.

Balliol looked confused.

“What sort of temptations?” asked Balliol.

John Comyn looks embarrassed.

“It is about Asami.” Said Comyn.

Balliol could believe his ears when he heard.

“No, John, are you having temptations from deviating from the plan, has your mask you put on for her now become your face now?” Asked Balliol

“I had thoughts…” confessed Comyn.

“I thought you were immune to seduction.” Said Balliol. “Oh, no, have you?”

“No, Uncle, I have remained chaste. Chaste as a Templar.” Said Comyn. “My mind too, at least most times, but I am not too sure on the Plan?”

“The Plan?” said Balliol with angry surprise. “John, what about our kingdom, our people!”

“A kingdom built off blood of my future wife, her brother and father.” Said Comyn.

“Yes, killing them is evil?” said Balliol. “That is why we have confession.”

Balliol sighed that took out a book.

“We are all sinners, John, but these Heretics are much greater sinners than we.” Said Balliol. “This book series is called Icha Icha written by a man by the name of Jiraiya, who I would burn at the stake for this book series alone. This book is one of them, and I might go to Hell for have reading this book, so wish me luck when I go to confession and attend long nights of adoration in hopes of penance. This book series is a Grave offense to God and Man, objectifying the body of a man and woman, stripping them of their dignity.”

“It’s a porn book?” said Comyn, so confused by his uncle’s rant, he does not know how to respond. “Right, lust is one of the seven deadly sins.”

“Look at this book!” explained Balliol. “It is the most popular in the Land of Fire. These Heratics are lustful.”

Comyn just stood with his mouth open. He was dumbfounded that such a book series existed, and that it was the most popular in the Land of Fire. The people of Fire really are losers, the fact that book series is the most loved.

“The Daimyo has no power compared to the Hokage, and I made him realize that. That is why he trusts me to get it to him, so he would not rely on the Hokage. But he is a corrupt noble, so I play him for the fool.” Said Balliol.

Balliol held the book up high.

“What I hate most about this land, is they love pointing out other evils, but not their own. Of course, we are evil for planning the Plan, but so is the land of Fire and the Hidden Leaf.” Said Balliol. “Are you, John, going to forget that they killed your nephew, my heir after your brother, and helped destroy our country. This same village justifies the Uchiha massacre and praises the perpetrators as heroes. And they dare point the finger and claim a moral high ground on who is evil?”

Balliol took out and candle and burned the book.

Balliol continued “Unlike the Leaf, we will kill only 3 people, not the great multitude murdered at the Uchiha Massacre. Once you are wed, we will prepare an “accident” for our new in-laws, then the whole country will be on the brink of civil war for succession, since we have earned the favor of the common folk and businessmen alike, the nobles will have no choice but to name you Daimyo. Then we will start a new kingdom, our kingdom, for other refugee Boudicans to flock to. But we will not only make this kingdom for them, but for the other common residents of Fire. We will hold democratic elections for our self-made businessmen, so they can run country effectively. And if the nobility opposes our elections of commoners to government, then we will try to deal with them peacefully, and if that fails, we will kill them in the name of treason.”

Balliol was determined towards Comyn.

“Your brother would understand, he was always better, and more loyal than you ever were. He would go through with this plan without any objections. He was the golden child for a reason.” Said Balliol. “Your mother would agree.”

Comyn was irked.

“How many times will I be compared to my brother; I am not my brother and never will be?” said Comyn.

“Until you will act more like him, you have his skill in the sword, but lack his political skill.” Said Balliol.

Comyn took a deep breath.

“It doesn’t matter, I will be king, and you won’t.” said Comyn. “For now, I will follow your lead, since you are the brains, but when the plan is fulfilled, and I am king, you will be nothing but an advisor. I will hear your words, but I will have the final say. I will run the kingdom as I see fit.”

Comyn had an angered look, but Balliol only smiled.

He smiled like a psychopath.

“Ha, ha, ha, there you go.” Said Balliol in applause. “I knew you had your brother’s fire in you. “The RED COMYN,” there will be fear and respect from that name in the days to come.”

Balliol left the room, with an expression of mischief.

He then ran into Asami.

“Oh, my lady, Asami, what brings you here.” Said Balliol.

Asami looked a little on edge, but nonetheless Balliol kept a face of happy surprise.

“Is your nephew in his workshop?” asked Asami.

“But of course, that is where he always is.” Said Balliol, prancing by her.

Asami opened the door to the workshop.

“Asami.” Explained Comyn with surprise. “What brings you here?”

SLAP!!!
Asami slapped John Comyn, across the face.

Comyn was shocked.

Asami had a face of pure disgust.

“May I ask what this is about?” asked John Comyn.

“You hurt Tento’s feelings.” Said Asami, who was visibly angry.

“I told him the truth.” Asked John Comyn.

“Truth!?” said Asami with shock. “He is only a child!? You could have at least entertained his idea of knighthood. He would have gotten bored eventually.”

“No, he wanted to be a knight, but he couldn’t so I told him the truth. Better this, then to have his dreams crushed later.” Said Comyn.

“You hurt his feelings, so apologize.” Said Asami.

“I didn’t do anything wrong.” Said Comyn.

Asami slapped Comyn again.

Comyn then looked at Asami with rage filled eyes, yet he did nothing but look at her.

Asami wanted to slap Comyn again, but after seeing his eyes of fire, she realized the slaps were doing nothing.

“Why are you so, SO” said Asami, with angry and watery eyes. “Inconsiderate!?”

Comyn’s face remained idle.

“This is not like you, John?” cried Asami. “The John I knew was humble, and now it’s like I never knew who you are. What has happened!”

Comyn’s face remained unchanged.

Asami looked at him with angry, sad teary eyes.

“Ugh, I don’t want to look at you.” she said, storming out.

John Comyn breathed a sigh of relief.

Just a little longer, then he will have his kingdom.

Chapter Text

A few months later.

“WHAT!” yelled Naruto.

Naruto was so loud, his voice echoed loudly within Iruka's office.

“Naruto, calm down.” Ordered Iruka.

“YOU PUT HIMA AND PRETTY BOY ON THE SAME TEAM!?” cried Naruto, he got even more mad, just by picturing Himawari and William being on the same team.

“Naruto, this class performed exceedingly well this time around, the only ones with headaches are the teachers.” Said Iruka. “So, I thought I would announce the teams now, they will practice and do low ranks missions for assignments for the remainder of their education, before becoming full-fledged Genin. They will keep the same teams when they become Genin.”

“That is not the issue!” replied Naruto. “Why is pretty boy on the same team, as my girl?”

Iruka felt embarrassed.

“Well, because he is Sakura’s nephew, the same reason I put Boruto and Sarada on the team, because of their relations.” Said Iruka.

“It’s different!” said Naruto in a pouty face, and with his arms crossed. “William is a pretty boy.”

Iruka giggled a bit.

Naruto shrugged.

“Can you please undo the teams?” asked Naruto. “Pretty Please?”

“Too late, I have already announced to the class their teams.” Said Iruka.

“No, NO! NO! NOOOO!” cried Naruto.

“This reminds me a lot of your academy days, with you and Sasuke.” Said Iruka. “Especially when Sasuke was put on your team.”

Naruto shrugged.

He then put his hand on the chin.

“I have to mitigate the damage, have you selected a sensei for team 35?” asked Naruto.

“Well, no, not yet.” Replied Iruka.

Naruto grinned.

“Good, I’ll be sure to select a loyal friend to spy on pretty boy.” Said Naruto, mischievously.

Meanwhile William and Ehou were practicing with wooden swords.

William wins again, like always.

“I’m most impressed, you are able to keep up with me even just a little bit, while wearing 3 layers of chainmail.” Said William.

William helps Ehou from the ground.

“Since we are on the same Shinobi team, I believe I may have a found a way for us to get stronger as Shinobi?” asked Ehou.

William thought for a bit.

“Ok, I’m curious, what do you plan on doing.” Replied William.

“I know what it is.” Replied Ehou. “I just have to run tests before we use it, that’s all I’m going to say.”

“Aright.” Said William. “While I am gone on vacation, I hope you will do some training.”

“Actually, I wish to go to Boudican squire tourney tomorrow a couple of miles from here.” Said Ehou. “I could watch and learn more moves for reference.”

“The tourney?” said William with surprise. “Right, that, I would have gone if hadn’t been for my vacation.”

“Do you know where the Uchiha plan on taking you for a vacation?” asked Ehou.

“Don’t know, but it is with the Uzumaki.” Said William. “But for whatever reason if the tourney happens to be close, I would like you to bring my armor and weapons with you, just in case.”

“Do you plan to enter the tourney, if it happens to be nearby?” asked Ehou.

“No, I plan to watch as well, just need armor to blend in, do the same for yourself.” Replied William. “Remember do you have your key.”

“Yes, it is in my pocket, and yes I will not lose it.” Said Ehou. William Wallace had given Ehou a key to give access to William’s house as well as armory, so he could train with William’s stuff, while he was away.

After all they were partners, squires under Macduff. Ehou was amicable with Graham but let’s say he had other cupcake grievances with Stewart.

William got the pack he needed for his vacation and strapped it to his back.

“Take care Ehou, I must go now for I will probably carry my aunt’s luggage.” Said William.

William left.

“Alright see yah?” replied Ehou.

And sure enough, he had to, but it was no big deal for William, his blank facial expressions remained unchanged.

“Have you ever been on vacation, before?” asked Sarada to her cousin.

“Well, No, actually.” Replied William.

“Really?” said Sarada with disbelief. “Well, then let’s make this one to remember.”

“One to remember?” said William.

William looked towards Sakura, she only smiled and winked. The many months have pregnancy had made her belly bigger.

It reminded William of his own mother, when she was pregnant with his brother, David, although he does not remember as well, for he was just barely 2.

William then looks toward his uncle Sasuke; Sasuke just puts his hand up to make a confused expression.

William gave an awkward face in response.

At once they were at the place that would be their vacation home, the vacation home was rather large. It had a bright red roof, and a bright green wall and supports.

They had arrived earlier than the Uzumaki’s, so they settled in.

While William put down his aunt’s luggage in her and Sasuke’s room. He spotted his aunt organizing kimono’s.

“Oh, William.” Said Sakura. “Remember these, we will wear them for the festival tonight.”

William looked at what his aunt was holding, it was a kimono.

“We call those Pajama robes, from where I am from.” Replied William.

“Well, here there are more than just night attire, they can be formal for special events such as the festival in this town.” Said Sakura.

“Very well then, I will wear one, even if it is pink.” Said William, face as emotionless as ever.

Sakura smiled at his reply.

“Well, actually Sasuke and I talked about it, and we went to a tailor, but let’s just say, it is a surprise.” said Sakura.

William Wallace looked towards his aunt.

“Wait, what?” he said with a confused face.

“First things first.” Replied Sakura. “Close your eyes.”

William did as he was told and closed his eyes.

Sakura then led him to a different room of the rented vacation house.

“Sasuke, open the door for me.” Ordered Sakura.

Sasuke stopped reading a magazine, then opened the door for Sakura.

Sakura then put her hands over William’s eyes.

She then removed them.

“Now open.” Said Sakura.

William opened his eyes.

His eyes met a Kimono on a stand; however, this was no ordinary Kimono.

William looked on in awe.

The Kimono was a bright red, and on its back, it had the Wallace clan emblem.

“Shinobi and Boudican!?” William Wallace murmured to himself.

Sakura put her hand on William’s shoulder.

“So, what do you think?” asked Sakura.

William still looked in awe. He was confused.

He then went up to the Kimono, then looked it up and down.

The emblem that showed the Wallace clan lion shield, reflected off his green eyes.

He then looked towards Sakura.

“Thank you, Auntie, I shall wear it with pride.” he said, with an emotionless face.

Sakura looked sad.

“Would it hurt you to smile?” Sakura asked.

William was confused. “Smile?” he asked.

Sakura not only had the Kimono made, so William would more comfortably be wearing it, but also, she hoped the gift would cause him to smile.

“Well.” Said Sakura. “This is a smile.”

Sakura smiled.

“Um, ok.” Replied William.

Sakura put her hands and William’s cheeks and stretched.

“You smile like this.” Said Sakura, although William’s cheeks being stretched did not even change his facial expression.

“Aww.” Said Sakura, letting go of one hand, but kept her other on William’s left cheek.

She then stretched, similar to how Sarada stretched them.

“Heh.” Sakura laughed. “Sarada was right you do have stretchy baby cheeks.”

“You too, huh?” said William.

“Mom, William!” called Sarada. “The Uzumaki’s are here.”

“Alright, we’ll be there.” Said Sakura. “Well, then let’s go meet them.”

“Yes, Auntie.” Replied William.

Once everyone got settled in, everyone agreed to soak in the hot springs before the festival.

William undressed for the hot springs, he felt ashamed.

Despite his aunt Sakura healing his wounds, the scars were still there.

They will be there for the rest of William’s life.

“It is what it is?” though William. “No man can change the past.”

He went outside, got into the hot spring, and closed his eyes, ignoring everyone around him.

Boruto looked at William with eyes that looked like they would pop out of his socket.

Kawaki read a book and did not seem to care.

Naruto looked at William with a look of jealousy.

Sasuke looked confused at everyone’s expressions.

“Wait! WAIT!” cried Boruto. “How old are you again!”

William opened his eyes then looked towards Boruto.

“11.” Replied William.

Boruto was dumbfounded.

“How is your body like that?” demanded Boruto.

Boruto was so loud that Himawari heard him from across the girl’s side of the hot spring.

“Huh.” Said Himawari. “What is making Boruto upset?”

She then put her hands in form.

“Byaku-” said Himawari, but she was stopped Hinata.

“Himawari, no!” said Hinata with a stern face.

“But I want to see what they were talking about.” said Himawari, as Hinata dragged her away.

Meanwhile on the boy’s side.

William was done with questions.

“How do you think I beat you.” Replied William.

Silence in the hot spring, after that.

Naruto submerged his entire body up to the nose.

“My body was not like that at 11.” Thought Naruto. “Not only does he have a pretty face, but a strong body as well.”

Naruto thoughts were cut short.

Boruto looked like a pot steaming up, then he calmed down because he noticed the same thing as Naruto.

Naruto looked at William’s body again. He was strong, but he had scars. He had thought Sakura’s jutsu would heal them, but no they were still there.

Naruto did not know how William got them, but he was even more surprised, that after Sakura healed William, the scars were still there.

How long had they been there, before William came to the Leaf.

Kawaki grabbed Boruto by the ear and whispered in his ear.

“Boruto you could at least tolerate him like I.” said Kawaki.

“But he is pretty boy!” replied Boruto.

“Sigh.” Said Kawaki. “Do you want Himawari to kill you.”

Boruto looked a little an edge after that.

“He saved your life from Momoshiki, you are in his debt, whether you like it or not.” whispered Kawaki angerly.

Naruto remembered how after William had lived in the Leaf, Naruto had been training Boruto, did William defeating Boruto, make Boruto swallow his pride and ask his father for training and improvement.

After the hot spring, everyone had gotten dressed for the festival.

“William, William!” said Himawari with joy.

Naruto looked at both Himawari and William with eyes of total precision and suspicion.

“We are going to be on the same team with Ehou.” Said Himawari.

“Yeah, I heard.” Replied William.

Naruto looked angerly at them converse.

He was about to confront William, and hopefully scare William, but Hinata stopped him by putting her hands on his shoulders from behind.

“Naruto, they are just kids.” Said Hinata.

Naruto’s angry face remained idle.

Sakura also noticed Naruto’s pouty face and laughed hysterically.

“Aw, is big old Naruto, jealous.” Said Sakura with mischief.

Naruto looked around and found Sasuke, eying him not to gang up on him.

Sasuke put his hands up in disbelief, looking amused at the situation.

Naruto crossed his arms.

“Pretty boy is getting all the love.” Naruto murmured.

Hinata giggled a little bit.

“Are you jealous he has better grades like Sasuke.” asked Hinata.

“We must be careful, Hinata.” Said Naruto. “One of these days, he will steal our daughter. I will not let him have our little princess.”

Hinata was amused at her husbands’ temper tantrum. In a way, it reminded her of her cousin Neji.

Sakura continued looking at Himawari and William converse about their new team.

“Be glad they will only be named team 35, and not 7.” Said Sakura. “You know they look cute together, right, Hinata?”

“Well, yes.” Said Hinata.

Naruto lost it.

“Alright that’s it.” Said Naruto, he marched towards William, before Sakura and Hinata could stop him.

“You know what’s up Pretty boy?” said Naruto, to William.

“What, Mr. Uzumaki?” said William with an emotionless face.

Naruto was very surprised.

“Huh.” Thought Naruto. “He doesn’t seem to know what is going on, I thought he was smart, isn’t he supposed to know how to read the situation? He seems surprised.”

“Uhhhhhhh.” Said Naruto.

William was absolutely confused.

“It is time to go to the festival, alright everyone gets ready.” Ordered Naruto.

William whispered into Himawari’s ear.

“What is up with your dad?” asked William.

Himawari was just as confused.

“I don’t know, I’ve never seen him like this before.” Replied Himawari.

At once they were at a glamorous festival, a bunch of games were hosted, as well as drink and food.

“Alright, since they are a lot of games, lets split up by gender.” Ordered Naruto.

Hinata and Sakura gave Naruto suspicious looks.

Naruto smiled around awkwardly.

“Alright, if you say so.” Said William, the first one to speak.

Sakura eyed Naruto, but nonetheless everyone listened and split up to play the games.

Once the boys were alone, Naruto asked a question.

“Boruto, did William beat you in a fight?” asked Naruto.

“N-nnnn.” Said Boruto.

Kawaki then eyed Boruto to not lie.

“Yes.” Said Boruto with a glum expression.

Naruto was dumbfounded.

“You beat Boruto, William?” asked Naruto.

William looked towards Naruto.

“What Boruto said is true.” Replied William.

Naruto was a bit skeptical, but he had the confirmation of both parties that it was true.

He was even more surprised that William did not brag of such a feat, if he was Sasuke, he would certainly rub it in.

They decided to play a few games, like Been Bag, or Wack a mole.

Boruto and Naruto were very competitive, Kawaki a little, Sasuke less competitive.

William on the other hand was not competitive at all.

Meanwhile, after doing a little of the same thing, the girls were watching a mini show.

They had all sat down, but they didn’t know what the show was about. They just heard a lot of people gossip about it being interesting.

“Ladies and gentlemen, today’s play is not like any other, a story of a land far far away, a place we have never seen, with warrior’s unknown, till now.” Said the announcer. “A land called Boudica.”

The audience started murmuring to one another.

Himawari’s eyes lit up.

“William’s land?” explained Himawari.

Sarada was surprised.

“Wait, William’s home.” Said Sarada.

“Yep?” replied Himawari. “From what he told me it sounds like a very magical place.”

“Magic, really?” said Sarada with surprise.

Sakura and Hinata smiled at their daughter’s conversation.

“I wonder what Boudican this play would be about?” said Hinata, to Sakura.

“We shall see.” Replied Sakura.

“Today’s story of Boudica is an important one, for it is the lands central one of what I know.” Said the storyteller. “The legendary mythical tale of good King Alan Wallace.”

The whole crowd gasped in awe.

“William’s father.” Said Sarada.

“I guess through William, he is your uncle.” Said Himawari. “It is weird to think that you have an uncle who was a king.”

Sarada put her hands on her head, like she was having a headache.

“I know it is weird to think about.” Said Sarada. “If you look at it one way, I am a princess.”

Sakura was having a similar reaction.

“Sarada is right.” Said Hinata. “Your sister must have been something if she was able to marry a king.”

“I think we should all be quiet, if we want to hear the story.” Said Sakura to everyone.

The storyteller began to speak.

He started. “Now many times you have seen plays replicate people through makeup and mannerism, but this is not one of them. I’m sure many of you remember in Shinobi school, about Transformation Jutsu.”

The crowd was on edge when he brought up transformation.

The speaker continued. “Why waste time and money on makeup when all we need is a simple jutsu. Ladies and gentlemen, I give you the accurate and close to life, King Alan Wallace!”

At once, a tall man donned in Boudican chainmail and surcoat of William Wallace appeared on stage. The crowd cheered. The Transformation Jutsu had merely brought the real Alan Wallace to life.

Sakura sighed.

“For once I am glad, Naruto split up the party.” Thought Sakura. “Naruto told me William did not look on his father kindly, although I don’t know why, but one thing is for sure, William may lose it, if he saw this play.”

“Now.” Shouted the Narrator. “Let me step to the side and tell you of this great legend.

Hinata put her hands on her chin.

“Alan looks strong and is taller than Naruto. He looks like-.” Said Hinata.

“An older William.” Finished Himawari.

“So, William may look like this, a strong and lion like King one day.” Said Sarada. “He would be the most be the most handsome man in the world.”

Sarada grinned at Himawari.

Himawari’s face went red.

“So that may be older William.” She whispered, although she was processing many thoughts, that she looked like she would pass out.

Then the fake king Alan Wallace started giving blow kisses to the crowd cheering for him and posing for them.

At once, all confusion left Himawari.

“He may look like William, but he does not act like him.” She thought.

The show started, and the narrator started narrating Alan Wallace’s story, while the fake Alan along with extras performed what is described in the scenes.

The narrator spoke. “Our tale starts with our glorious hero, Alan, a tragedy had hit the kingdom, the King had died with no heirs, and the nobility of the kingdom got together and named Alan, king. Alan Wallace, as leader of the Wallace clan, was groomed all his life to lead, yet not even he could foretell himself being king, but nonetheless, all men in Boudica dreamed of kingship, so Alan did his best to be a good King.”

The narrator to a gulp, then continued speaking.

He continued. “However not everyone was happy with Alan being King, one particularly greedy claimant to the throne, was a clan called the Bad Lyle. Through treachery and deceit, they kidnapped Alan’s wife and sons, threatening to harm them, if he did not come and face them. ALONE..”

The crowd gasped in fear.

“I don’t think any of this is true?” thought Sakura. “This sounds like a fairy tale nothing more.”

Meanwhile the boys were at a ramen shop to have a snack, after some tiresome competition.

Although William was not tired at all, because he didn’t really care to compete with everyone else.

William enjoyed the Ramen in peace.

“MMm-mmm-mm.” murmured Naruto. “This hits the spot.”

Naruto loved Ramen so much that he was the one to finish first.

William learned from Himawari, that Ramen was Naruto’s favorite food, so it made sense that the snack would happen to be the Ramen.

“Finish up quick, guys, we have to go get the girls for the fireworks show.” Said Naruto.

William at once threw all his ramen into his mouth and swallowed.

“Should one of us send out shadow clones to go find them?” asked William.

“Great Idea?” said Naruto sarcastically. “I nominate Boruto and not you.”

William was confused.

“Um, ok.” Said William.

“What! Why me?” asked Boruto.

Naruto set up a timer.

“This will be a mini training exercises for shadow clones.” Said Naruto.

“Is that the only reason?” asked Sasuke, who knew what was up.

Naruto eyed William, who was still confused as heck.

“YEEeeessss.” Replied Naruto, embarrassingly.

Silence after that.

“Alright, I shall send out shadow clones.” Said Boruto.

Meanwhile, the Alan Wallace play was approaching its climax.

The speaker continued. “After the numerous trials and obstacles, Alan Wallace had finally arrived at the black tower of the clan Bad Lyle, at once, their wretched leader, who wanted to make himself king, came out riding to meet him.”

Through the mastery of substitution by the stage crew had turned the show into an empty grassy field with trees of the background, that the two knights met upon. It looked so real that it was like they were watching a real knight fight happen. Although Hinata with her byakugan recognized it was all substitution, it was still impressive for such a feat to pull off, especially for a play.

The speaker began to speak. “The Blue knight in his narcissism, had painted the mark of prince hood over his shield. Although he had some form of pride, he had painted a prince symbol on his shield, because he felt he was not worthy to be a king, until the “false” king was dead. And since Alan had overcome all the trials and obstacles to arrive at this tower to save his family, the evil knight knew the common phrase: “if you want something done right, you got to do it yourself. So, he rode out to face King Alan Wallace.”

“Usurper, time to meet your maker!” cried the evil blue knight.

“To bad you shall go where you shall never see him!” Alan Wallace shouted in reply.

The two knights with visors down charged each other with the Bad Lyle raising his sword up high, while Alan charged him with his mace.

KLASH!!!

The crowd looked in awe at the two warriors fighting on horseback.

These warriors were not their warriors, which were Shinobi, but warriors from a land which they did not know of.

These warriors were knights, knights of the land called Boudica.

The speaker continued. “The two knights fought a knight’s duel, Bad Lyle fought with pride of power, while Alan Wallace fought with love and preservation of family, each knight fought to their fullest but love of family proved stronger than love of self.”

With one strong strike, Alan buried his mace into Bad Lyle’s chest, Bad Lyle’s limping body fell off the horse, dead!

The speaker now finishes the story. “With his rival dead, Alan removed his helmet, and rushed into the tower, to find his beloved wife, and sons, alive and well. They embraced each other, and then lived happily ever after.”

The crowd got up and applauded, many throwing roses over Alan Wallace.

After the play, the narrator had made a profit off the number of people that wanted to have pictures taken with the hero, Alan Wallace.

“A hero?” thought Sakura. “I’m not entirely sure, if he is one, let alone if his story is a true fairytale, but all I know is he was my brother-in-law, husband to my sister, father to William, and that he and Sayuri are dead.”

“Hey narrator, where do you come from across such a story?” asked a viewer.

Sakura was thinking the very same thing, so she listened diligently.

“Oh, a Boudican with a red surcoat and 3 gold lions told me, he was very grand indeed.” Replied the narrator.

That hardly narrows it down.

At once, Boruto ran into the group.

“Ah, there you guys are.” He spoke.

“Boruto, you should have seen the show?” said Himawari, with joy. “It was abo…”

Hinata covered Himawari’s mouth before she could finish. Sakura sighed and gave a thumbs up in approval.

“Boruto, lead the way, please, quickly.” Said Hinata, with a serious face.

Boruto did not question his own mother, so immediately he turned away.

“Ok, then follow me.” Said Boruto, confused, but obedient to his mother.

While Boruto led the way, Himawari was confused why her mother hushed her.

“So, why don’t you want to tell Boruto about the cool play?” asked Himawari to her mother.

Hinata did not know how to respond.

“Don’t worry, Hinata, I’ll tell her.” Said Sakura.

Sarada, who was next to Sakura, was curious about what her mother would say to Himawari about William.

Himawari listened intently to Sakura.

“Himawari, the thing is William does not like his father?” said Sakura. “At least that is what Naruto told me, so I-we think it is best not to mention the show. You will be on a team together, so please Hima out of respect for him, don’t mention it.”

Himawari was surprised. Of all the times, she was with William, he told stories, but not of his family. He distinctively didn’t tell stories of his family.

She wondered what could cause him to dislike his father.

However, whatever it was, it was not her place, after all William’s family matters were his. William was her friend, and future teammate of the Ninja team 35. She had no desire to bring up something which would harm him mentally, after all she understood firsthand how fragile he was.

“Ok, Aunt Sakura, I promise.” Said Himawari. “I won’t say anything about the play which would hurt him.”

Sakura along with Sarada smiled.

“Thank you, Himawari, you know until the baby is born, William is the closest thing to a son to me.” Said Sakura.

“Mom!” said Sarada. “You don’t even know if it’s a boy.”

“Just a hunch, Sarada?” replied Sakura.

Finally, everyone was at the place from which there would be fireworks.

“Is this your first time, seeing fireworks?” asked Sarada to William.

“Well, no, I’ve seen them before, while traveling.” Replied William.

At once, the announcer for the fireworks came up to the podium.

“Sorry folks.” He announced. “There will a 15-minute delay.”

There were groans of disappointment from the crowd.

On the way to the fireworks William had held onto a cream filled donut shaped like a fish, that he planned to eat, when watching fireworks.

Now that it was delayed, William remembered a duck pond he had seen, in a secluded area, on the way.

William tapped his aunt on the army.

“Excuse me, Auntie, I’m going to lake I saw on the way here?” asked William.

“Oh, well, Ok, just be sure to be back in time for the fireworks.” Replied Sakura.

Naruto had noticed that William was going alone.

He then leaned over towards his wife’s ear.

“Hey, Hinata, why do you think Willy’s going to the pond for?” asked Naruto.

Hinata was confused.

“Why are you curious?” asked Hinata.

“You know, just one of my hunches.” Said Naruto.

Hinata gave a face of pure boredom.

“Oh really!?” she said with dead eyes.

“Can you go check and see what he is doing?” asked Naruto. “You know, if he really is great if we experienced him firsthand as a person, then we could make true interpretations of him.”

“Naruto, he is Sakura’s nephew?” replied Hinata.

Naruto gave puppy dog eyes.

“You could thank him on our behalf for Boruto?” said Naruto.

Hinata crossed her arms.

“And neither you nor Boruto can thank him why!?” asked Hinata.

Naruto gave a pouty face.

“Well, because pretty boy?” said Naruto. “Come on for Himawari’s sake, they will be on the same team, no thanks to Iruka.”

Hinata sighed.

“Fine, I shall talk to him.” Said Hinata. “Hopefully, I can finally get you change your mind on him.”

Hinata walked after William.

Sasuke took note.

“Naruto is sending Hinata to spy on William.” Said Sasuke

Sakura sighed at Naruto’s supposed jealousy, although it amuses her a bit, because it reminds her how Naruto acted around Sasuke, when they were younger.

“Let them be, William can handle himself.” Said Sakura. “It’s just Hinata.”

Hinata found William over the duck pond, sitting on the bench, throwing pieces of his donut, he then fed the ducks with it.

William Wallace then analyzed the ducks.

The duck herd was a mother duck and her ducklings.

William Wallace watched them like he was watching an interesting movie.

“Mind if I join you?” asked Hinata.

William was a little startled.

“Oh, Lady Uzumaki, Oh, I mean yes.” Replied William.

Hinata sat next to William.

William and Hinata both looked at the ducks.

Hinata then looked at William look at the ducks, she didn’t know why but she could sense a melancholy of a sort.

“I just wanted to say on behalf of Uzumaki, and a mother’s love.” Said Hinata. “We would like to thank you, because of your actions, Boruto is safe, in a way you saved his life.”

“It was nothing, I never knew that Boruto had a karma, nor that my actions could help.” Replied William. “I mean the fact you are here instead of Mr. Hokage and Boruto, gives the fact, they probably don’t like me.”

Hinata felt a gut punch because he was most likely on the bullseye.

“Oh, well.” Said William. “It is what it is, but right now I am focused on the ducks, particularly the mother duck.”

“What are you focused on the mother duck?” asked Hinata.

“Well, the mother duck, from what I observe is taking care of the young ducklings, just when I threw them bread, she made sure the ducklings ate first.” Said William. “Why would the mother duck do that?”

“Well, that is what all mother’s do.” Said Hinata.

“All mothers!?” asked William.

“Well, of course.” Replied Hinata. “When I first had my two children, it was a lot of work raising them, but it is the duty of every mother no matter what to try to raise and nurture their children. It wasn’t all hard, I had Naruto help me, on days he was home. It got stressful, at times, but even so I kept persevering for Himawari and Boruto’s sake. They were my children I had with Naruto, as a mother, I love them, so I planned to do my best raising them. All in all, as a mother myself, we love our children, we want to give them the best life possible, so we prepare them through nurturing and teaching them.”

William looked at the mother duck, then back on Hinata.

“That’s what Mother’s do?” asked William.

“Well, yes, all mothers do?” said Hinata. “As for you, I’m sure your mother’s proud of you and the man you are becoming.”

Hinata realized that William’s family was a not something to be talked about.

William then put his face in hands, sobbing.

“Oh, I didn’t mean to-.” Blurted Hinata, hoping to comfort William.

William got up, from bench, then looked towards Hinata with angry and sad eyes, yet he spoke with a forced gentleness in order to not yell.

“Please my lady!” begged William. “Don’t talk about my MAMA!?”

William’s cheeks were red, and tears ran down his face.

He stared for a good few seconds.

Then William did a determined look, then looked away, and rubbed eyes.

When he looked back, his facial expression was blank.

“Forgive me, my lady, I lost my temper.” Said William.

Hinata gave a sorrowful look.

“Actually, it is I who should apologize.” Said Hinata. “I disregarded that you have a sensitive family history.”

Hinata put her hand on William’s shoulder.

“But if it so troubling to you.” Said Hinata. “Why not talk with Sakura or Sasuke, about it. Sakura loves you, and she would do anything to help you, your uncle was the same as you, he had a troubled past as well.”

“I know Sasuke’s past, and it is nothing like mine?” replied William. “All Boudicans, but one know my past, and they will never forget, at the very least my mother approves of me living in the world of the Shinobi.”

William was shocked.

“Ugh, why I am telling you all this this.” He said, embarrassed, grabbing his own hair. “Why am I!? I do not know, my lady; how do you have such a pure heart?”

Hinata was shocked at such compliment.

“I am not good, my lady, I am unworthy to have a family, I still have so much to learn.” Said William, going on a tangent.

Hinata smiled.

“Well, Himawari would beg to disagree.” Said Hinata. “She has said many good things about you.”

“Huh, she has, hasn’t she?” Said William.

William then looked at the clock, 14 minutes had passed.

“Well, my lady, I think it is best we get back in for the fireworks.” Said William.

Once everyone got back, Naruto leaned over to Hinata’s ear.

“So, how was pretty boy, notice anything suspicious about him?” asked Naruto.

Hinata smiled.

“He is a kind and humble boy, and I can vouch for him.” Said Hinata.

“Really!?” said Naruto, who was disappointed. “You noticed nothing suspicious.”

“Nope, I notice you should probably accept William as he is.” Said Hinata.

Naruto crossed his arms and gave a pouty face.

The whole family enjoyed the firework display.

Later that night, Sakura sat alone in a chair, looking out the window, everyone else was playing games, but she decided to take a break before joining them, for the baby in her bellies’ sake.

Someone knocked on the door to her and Sasuke’s room.

“Come in?” said Sakura.

It was William.

“Oh, William, why aren’t you with the others?” asked Sakura.

William in his eyes looked visibly uncomfortable.

“I’m not in the mood for games.” Said William. “I was wondering if you were alright?”

Sakura smiled.
“Just resting.” Replied Sakura. “Pregnancy takes a toll on my body; it was the same with Sarada.”

William sat down on the floor.

To Sakura’s surprise, William looked down and tapped his head, like something was getting on his nerves.

“Is there something, wrong?” asked Sakura.

William looked up to her with a determined look, hiding discomfort.

“Would you like to know a bit more about my mother?” asked William. “Your older sister.”

Sakura was shocked, as William had said. She had, for a long time, wished to know more about her sister, William’s mother.

“Are-Are you sure?” asked Sakura. “I would like to, but for your sake.”

William took a deep breath.

“I owe you at least this much.” Said William. “For everything.”

William went to the window and opened it, to get some fresh air into the room.

“Now where to start, your- your sister, my mother, was very beautiful.” Said William. “She had bright blue eyes, and lovely pink hair, pink hair that David inherited.”

Sakura sat in attention.

“Well, of course you know all that, I told you a while back, plus you have a picture of her.” Said William. “This is not a good place to start.”

William rubbed his hands uncomfortably.

“Well, she was hardworking, she was determined to go back to the world of Shinobi, back to the Leaf, back home.” Said William.

William looked at Sakura. His eyes were just on the verge of tearing up.

“If she met you, Auntie.” Said William. “She would have made an effort to be the greatest sister to you in the whole wide world.”

A tear went down William’s cheek.

“I’m sorry, I can’t continue.” Said William.

He went immediately to brush tears away from his eyes.

Sakura got up from her seat and knelt down next to William.

She hugged him.

“Huh?” said William in confusion.

Sakura then tugged William’s cheeks.

“Aw, you’re such a good boy.” Said Sakura.

She then stood up.

“Don’t worry, William, take as much time as you need, no need to tell me everything.” Said Sakura. “But for now, lets join the others in board games.”

They did just that.

The next day, William woke up early, while everyone else slept.

He found the messenger raven that Ehou had sent him outside his windowsill.

William took the note off the raven and read it.

“Look outside.” He read to himself.

William Wallace opened the window and found Ehou decked in armor.

William Wallace went out to meet him.

“So, the tourney is here in this place?” asked William.

“Yep.” Replied Ehou.

“Huh, what coincidence.” Said William. “Alright help me put on my armor.”

After William Wallace put on his armor, both boys walked with their horses to the tourney area.

“Hopefully in this tourney I could learn a few tricks with the swords, better to get multiple examples to look to for reference.” Said Ehou.

“Good, very good, you remember what I taught you?” said William. “But remember when fighting an opponent with armor like mine, your blade would be useless, so what do you do?”

“I grab my sword by the blade, and hit with the cross guard, or try going for thrusts.” Replied Ehou.

“Good, for basics.” Replied William.

They arrived at the tourney spot; they parked their horses in stalls.

William Wallace put a hood over his head because it was cold, Ehou did not seem to be bothered by the mourning cold, after all he trained hard to get a hold of ice jutsu.

They found open spots in the seating, to both Ehou and William’s surprise, some residents of the land of Fire were there at the tournament, perhaps Boudicans saw them as a pool for profit to show off Boudican culture.

Ehou and William sat down and watched the tournament.

There were ferocious jousts, and when jousts were contested, squires would get off their horses and settle it with arms.

Squires in arms fought with a variety of one-handed weapons: bastard swords, maces, morning stars, and flails.

William noticed that all the surcoats were arms he had seen in the south Boudica, the territory known as Gormandy. He is glad, the band of Macduff were not attending the tourney, because it could get really bloody.

“Hey, William, why do they seem weaker than us?” asked Ehou.

William Wallace pointed and handed him a book and page number.

“See the purple fire like outline of the field the squires fight in!” said William.

Ehou looked at the page that William Wallace referred to.

“So, this thing called “the Space in God’s Hand”, essentially nerfs them?” said Ehou.

“Pretty much?” said William. “It is like being dragged through multitudes of mountains that way you down, so the average pedestrian can see you fight. If we did not have this, we would blow everything up, when we fight.”

“Understandable?” replied Ehou. “When do we train in this?”

“Once I save up enough money to comfortably buy one.” replied William.

“When am I going to meet Sir Macduff?” asked Ehou.

“Whenever we go north, but for now, we only have had patrols.” Said William. “You’re getting along with the other boys, right?”

“I think Graham is nice, but Stewart, Stewart is, let’s just say.” Said Ehou. “What- what do you think of this nickname I have made up for him, PONY-TALE, because that’s what he is, the ass of a midget horse.”

William smirked at that last bit.

“I don’t know, but I think whatever the outcome may be, it might be funny.” Said William.

After a while watching tourney, Ehou found a rumble in his stomach.

“I’m starving, I’m going to buy food for breakfast.” Said Ehou.

“Be sure to get a lot, take my horse, and carry food in the chest.” Ordered William. “I don’t wish to watch a tourney on an empty stomach.”

Ehou went to get the horse, he then found Braidfoot laying on the ground, with weight being on the chest side.

Ehou could have sworn that chest was nigh empty when he regrouped with William. Why was it heavy all of sudden?

Had someone laid a trap, had shinobi enemies that William talked of, tracked them here, and messed with their equipment.

Ehou tapped the box with his sword sheath.

At once it opened, startled Ehou.

“On guard.” He cried.

“Oh, we are finally here!” said a voice with delight. “Whatever this place is.”

Ehou fell back on his back.

“Huh, Himawari!” said Ehou in disbelief. “What-hwo did you…”

“Don’t think you two would go off on your own without me, we are going to be team 35.” Said Himawari. “You fell asleep, while waiting for William, so I snuck into the chest, so what place is this?”

“William’s going to kill me, I was so tired I didn’t notice.” Said Ehou. “At least we are not far away from the vacation house.”

“Oh no, you are not sending me back.” Said Himawari. “By the way where is William.”

Himawari stomach rumbled.

“Uhg, I didn’t have breakfast.” Said Himawari embarrassing.

Ehou sighed.

“Come on, William sent me to get food anyway.” Said Ehou.

After a while, the future team 35 sat at a table having breakfast.

“So, Himawari, I get you are interested in Boudican culture.” Said William. “But you shouldn’t have snuck out like this, your parents will be worried?”

Himawari took a good gulp of Boudican lamb.

“Oh, about that.” Replied Himawari. “Let’s just say- um I-uh.”

William and Ehou looked at each other with worry.

“You didn’t tell them did you, oh, you are in for it” Said Ehou. “Speaking from experience with my own mother of course.”

William got up.

“Oh, well nothing to be done about it, now.” Said William. “We’ll cross that bridge when we get there.”

At once, trumpet sounded a signal.

“Well, that’s the signal for the next round of the tournament.” Said William.

He then looked towards it.

“Don’t blame me, if you get scared of the jousts, Himawari.” Said William. “Just warning you.”

“Scared.” Himawari replied. “What are you talking about?”

Bam!!!, another squire falls off his horse.

Himawari squinched after each squire fell off his horse.

The crowds cheered and it was very loud.

The Shinobi people section of the crowd screamed loudest for these Boudican jousts; it seems the jousts are very popular with them.

Maybe they might become the very popular thing in the Land of Fire.

The future team 35 noticed one squire, particularly who was doing especially well.

This particular squire was named Scrope, from what the announcer had said, and wore a surcoat of a blue with a greenish yellow stripe.

Whenever he passed them after rounds, he grinned at the three with mischief.

Ehou was surprised.

“Heh, I never met this guy, before.” Said Ehou. “He’s probably laughing that I don’t have my surcoat.”

Himawari was uncomfortable with the squire’s mischievous smiles.

“William?” she asked. “Do you know who he is?”

“Nope.” Replied William. “I know he is of clan Scrope, but I don’t know him personally, but he knows me, all Boudicans do.”

Himawari remembered that William Wallace was a prince, shouldn’t these Boudicans bow before him, place him, Ehou, and herself into a place of honor, or do Boudicans have different ways of honoring royalty?

At once, the Scrope boy unhorsed the last squire, he had won, and the crowds cheered.

William Wallace looked at the Scrope boy suspiciously.

The Scrope boy took off his helmet and removed the chainmail from his head.

He then rode his horse, towards where William Wallace and the others sat.

“Well, Well.” Said Scrope. “If isn’t William Wallace.” He spoke with a Gorman accent.

(Gorman accent- French Accent,

Boru Accent- Irish Accent,

Regular Boudican accent- Scottish accent.)

The Boudican Gormans started murmuring among themselves, Himawari and Ehou could easily tell they were looks of suspicion, and anger.

“What are they talking about?” thought Ehou to himself.

At once, one among the crowd of Shinobi common folk stood up.

Himawari recognized him, he was the narrator of the Alan Wallace play.

“Folks.” He spoke. “Remember Alan Wallace from yesterday.”

The Shinobi crowd murmured among themselves.

“Wait.” Said one in the crowd. “I’ve heard about a William Wallace in the Hidden Leaf.”

The crowd started murmuring to one another with interest.

“Hold on!” cried the Alan Wallace story narrator. “Are you, William Wallace! Son of the the hero, Alan-”

“Shut UP!” yelled both Scrope and Wallace.

“Huh, glad we agree on one thing.” Said Scrope with glee.

“You are a long way from Gormandy, Gorman.” Said William Wallace. “I never expected to hear a Gorman accent here.”

“Not all Gormans supported Sir Simon de Montfort’s bane.” Said Scrope. “In fact, we supported the one true king.”

William Wallace was silent yet sweat ran down his face.

“Oh, don’t worry, I won’t reveal your sins.” Replied Scrope. “Because I don’t want you to reflect, for I don’t want you to repent, because I want you to be damned.”

“Sins?” Though Ehou, surprised. “Damnation, he wants William Wallace to go to hell, when he dies.”

Himawari was shocked by the conversation, as was the crowd.

Ehou was curious and suspicious of the whole conversation, but one thing is for sure, William never said Scope was lying, therefore William’s confirming the truth of Scrope’s words.

“And who are your friends, here?” asked Scrope.

“Well, I am..” said Ehou.

“I didn’t ask you.” Interrupted Scrope. “Pray, excuse, I would like to make observations.”

The Scrope boy looked at Himawari and Ehou with observant creepy eyes.

Himawari felt uncomfortable.

“Huh, a squire without a surcoat.” Said Scrope. “Interesting.”

Ehou was surprised by the reaction, he expected Scrope to make fun of him.

Then Scrope looked at Himawai.

He bursted out laughing.

“What- what is that thing!?” he cried “Hah,hah, hah?”

The Boudican Gorman crowd laughed as well.

“What is so funny?” asked William with anger.

“Is that your pet?” asked Scrope. “It has whiskers, ugly ones at that.”

Himawari was frozen in shock.

“Watch your mouth, Scrope, if you knew who she is, you would be decapitated.” Said William Wallace, more angerly than usual.

“She, oh! he considers that beast a human!” replied Scrope. “That thing is the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever seen. Where did you get it the pet store?”

The crowd of Boudican Gorman continued to laugh.

Ehou was shocked that the Scrope boy would mock Himawari like this.

Himawari was ashamed and humiliated.

Never once in her whole life has, she been treated like this. Everyone laughed at her.

No way at any point in her life has she ever been treated like this, now that it happens, she does not know what to do.

Her eyes water.

“I wonder if you are taking a walk with it right now.” said Scrope.

The Gorman crowd decided to join in on the mocking.

“Ha true Scrope, very True!” jeered one.

“Ha, He’s right.” Shouted another.

They all started laughing.

Tears started rolling down Himawari’s face, her chest tightened. Her mind went blank. How could these people be so cruel, and find joy from it, what has she ever done to them?

She didn’t know how to properly react, so all she could do was cry.

“Enough!” yelled William Wallace.

The whole crowd and Scrope fell silent, at the echo of his voice.

Himawari stopped crying and looked towards William Wallace.

“Apologize now.” Ordered William.

Scope smiled gleefully, yet somehow there was a hint of fear.

“And what will you do if I don’t.” replied Scope.

William Wallace wrathful eyes made them look like a whirlpool of poison.

“Then I shall fight for it.” Said William.

Silence in the crowd, especially among the Gormans.

“Or are you scared, because I may prove you’re not the strongest squire at this tourney?” said William.

Scope grinned with mischief.

“Heh, I can’t wait to spill “Prince Blood”, Today.” Said Scope.

Some Gormans laughed at that remark.

Ehou and William left to their horses, to prepare for William’s duel.

“Is this a duel to the death?” asked Ehou.

“To him it is.” Replied William.

William looked at the sword Ehou had been given by Stewart.

“Give me your sword, I will show you how I use it a fight against the armor.” Said William.

Ehou gave William Wallace Ehou’s sword.

“Been a while since I used a sword.” Said William.

“Mr. Wallace!” said a voice.

It was the man from earlier, who discussed Alan Wallace.

“What do you want?” asked William, in a harsh tone.

He held up a shield, it was the Wallace clan’s surcoat.

“I heard you were an orphan, so it is true, the hero of my play is long dead.” Said the Alan Wallace narrator.

“What play, whatever it is I don’t have time to hear it or where you heard it from, nor do I wish too.” Said William. “I have a duel to fight.”

“Shouldn’t you at least have a shield for your surcoat, as well as your horse.” Said the man.

He had a long cover, which could cover the horse, as well as the shield. Both with the surcoat.

“I would give you a body surcoat, but even though you are big for your age, it is still too big for you?” said the man.

William was handed the horse covering as well as the shield.

“Why are you giving me this?” said William confused.

“It is gift, doesn’t a squire need his surcoat.” Said the man.

Ehou saw William look at the surcoat, he could not tell if he was either angry or impressed.

“Um, thank you.” Said William Wallace. “Scrope will never forget the colors of who defeated him.”

“Hah.” Said the man. “When one story ends another begins, you won’t mind if I make this into a play.”

“Do what you want, it really isn’t my business.” Said William.

The man bowed.

“Thank you, squire William Wallace, the material for legend.” Said the man, then he pranced away.

William looked towards Ehou and mouthed. “I am no legend.”

“Wait, sir.” Called William. “I didn’t catch your name.”

The man turned to look towards him.

“It is Mr. Atsushi Caisen.” Said Atsushi. “Show that Scrope what you are made of and defend your lady’s honor.”

William Wallace was surprised and curious of the Atsushi, but nonetheless he did what he said.

He faced the arena with sword in hand, and horse by side.

“Now give me my helmet.” Ordered William, he then knelt down and equipped the shield gifted to him.

William swinged the sword for a bit then he put it in his sheath.

He got on his horse, now covered in his surcoat.

He then realized he had a cape on, so he took it off, and handed it to Ehou.

“Keep this safe.” Said William. “I don’t want Graham’s sister to kill me.”

He then put on his helmet.

“Lance.” he ordered.

Ehou got him lance.

At once, William Walace was on the tournament, the crowd was awed that they would not only see a Wallace fight, but real one at that.

Himawari noticed many of these people attended the Alan Wallace play from yesterday, and William was the spitting image, of Alan Wallace, except he lacked his surcoat on his chest.

The announcer for the tournament began to speak.

“William Wallace and a Squire Scrope are having a duel.” Said the announcer. “A Boudican duel, neither friendly nor competitive, a duel to the DEATH, a squire will be at the mercy of the other!?”

The shinobi crowd gasped in shock, while the Gorman crowd murmured to themselves, they sounded a bit positive.

Squire Scrope grinned most of all.

Himawari was scared of the look on Scrope’s face. “No.” she thought. “No, I didn’t want this.”

Himawari looked worried, she then tugged on Ehou’s chainmail sleeve.

Ehou knew exactly by the look that there was worry from Himawari.

“Heh.” Said Ehou. “Don’t worry, William’s got him.”

Ehou smiled.

As a result of Himawari seeing his smile, her worry eased.

After all, to her knowledge, William has never lost a fight.

At once, Scrope and Wallace were ready to duel. A nearby priest performed the Space of God’s Hand, with a cross in his hands and speaking words in Latin.

Small purple flames surrounded the tourney area.

Squires and horses struggled a bit under the Space of God’s hand.

They were suffering and persevering under the immense force.

Ehou decided to read the book chapter on “The Space of God’s hand.”

Ehou read. “The Space of God’s hand, a space where viewers can attain to one’s strength. A space where the subject feels his soul burn, and his bodies dragged through countless mountains. Some would say this is reminiscent of Purgatory, where God will cleanse the soul through suffering in order to burn away all sins committed on Earth.”

The Gorman tournament announcer raised the start flag.

Ehou looked up from his book, to watch the duel.

“Let them go!” shouted the announcer. “Let them go!”

Wallace and Scrope charged each other.

Lances raised, bodies behind shields, horses running towards each other.

To Himawari, this reminded her of Alan Wallace and the evil prince, but it was scarier, because it was REAL.

SMASH!!

William’s shield broke into a million pieces, his horse ran so fast, it ripped through the Wallace clan fabric that covered it.

“Huh.” Thought Ehou to himself. “Guess the props could not handle the Boudican weaponry and animals, I wonder why he just doesn’t get a Boudican knitter to knit him a surcoat.”

As for Scrope, his shield was intact, as well as his surcoat, fine Boudican products indeed. However, they did not save him from the force of Wallace’s strike.

Scrope fell off his horse, like a boulder tumbling off a cliff.

Himawari’s heart had skipped a beat, she was worried William was pierced through, when his shield shattered.

Ehou on the other hand, expected as much from his rival.

When William saw that Scrope had eaten the dirt, he then stopped his horse, then proceeded to get off it.

Scrope looked up at William Wallace and was angered.

“You’ll regret getting off your horse.” Scrope yelled. “Axe!”

A page no older than 6 threw him an axe, for the force in God’s hand would be too much for the page to bear, if he were to walk into it.

Scrope picked up his axe.

William Wallace drew his sword, and held it with two hands, for his shield was destroyed.

Ehou noticed that Scrope particularly chose an axe, which compared to a sword, has a decent chance in getting through chainmail, which a sword blade cannot.

Scrope swung his axe at William Wallace.

William held his sword with two hands, one on hilt, while one held the blade flat.

The blade caught on the handle of the axe, right before the blade could touch his head.

Scrope proceeding to bash William Wallace with his shield, it knocked William back a little.

As a response, William planted his feat the ground, then locked his elbows making Scrope’s shield stuck on him.

William Wallace then struck Scrope in the face with the end of his hilt, it knocked Scrope back, but he then regained his footing.

Ehou grinned.

“I have feeling William Wallace used a prop shield and got off his horse on purpose.” Thought Ehou. “Maybe he wants to show power.”

Ehou looked towards Himawari.

She looked worried, she held her hands together out of fear, however her cheeks were red, but for some reason he had feelings they were not red from the crying.

The reason for this is despite what her face said, her eyes told a different story, the eyes had glow of awe to them.

“Huh.” Thought Ehou. “Oh, well, luckily Lord Seventh is not here, or else he may chop off William’s head. Uh Oh!”

He pictured Naruto cutting off William’s head with a sword.

Back to the duel, William Wallace and Squire Scrope were still fighting.

Scrope tried to shield bash William, but William planted his feet into the ground, and bashed back, bringing Scrope to his knees.

William then aimed for a sword cross guard blow to the head, but Scrope blocked with his shield, William struck again, trying to knock Scrope off balance.

William struck again with his cross guard, it punctured Scrope’s shield, however William’s sword got stuck in Scrope’s shield.

Scrope took the chance and swung at William’s stomach with an axe.

William saw him and moved his wrist to block the axe, William used the chainmail on his wrist to lock under the axe, blade.

Now Scrope was stuck on him, and on his knees.

So, William, with his knee, kicked Scrope in the face, knocking his helmet off.

Scrope fell to the ground, then William kicked away his shield, then William put his right foot down on Scrope’s chest, so he couldn’t run to pick up his axe.

“Yield.” Demanded William Wallace, so loud everyone heard him.

Scrope looked at him in rage.

“I yield.” Whispered Scrope.

“I can’t hear you.” Said William.

“I-I yield.” He yelled.

Everyone heard at once, and there was no debate that William had won.

William grabbed Scrope by the collar.

“Apologize.” Demanded. William.

Scrope refused to speak.

William tugged his color harder.

“I-I apologize.” He spoke. “My lady.”

William Wallace dropped him on the ground.

The priest seeing that the fight was done, released the Force of God’s Hand spell.

William Wallace walked up to the booth, which was holding the victor’s crown.

“Who is this for?” asked William.

The judge, who was to give out the victor’s crown, was slow to respond due to fright.

“Um-um.” He stuttered. “The strongest squire in the tourney.”

“Well, then I guess it is mine, now.” Said William.

He took it without resistance.

Everyone at that moment stared at William Wallace, in complete silence.

Atsushi was the first to get up from his heat.

“Ladies and gentlemen.” He announced. “Behold our victor, Squire William Wallace!”

The crowd of folk from the land of Fire cheered for William Wallace, while the Boudican Gorman crowd looked on with disgust at William.

Scrope looked on from the dirt, with wrathful eyes.

At once, Himawari’s worry returned.

She zoned out for a bit, then the moments she came to her senses, 15 minutes passed.

Ehou seemed excited talking with William Wallace, while Ehou recreated the sword moves, that William.

“Good.” Said William. “I recommend you practice the cross-guard murder strikes.”

Himawari took a deep breath, before mustering the courage to speak.

“W-William.” she muttered.

William and Ehou stopped talking.

“Huh, you’re finally done zoning out.” Said William.

Himawari looked at William in his green eyes.

“Are you.” Said Himawari. “Why do the Boudicans, or G-Gormans h-hate..”

William interrupted her, by putting the crown on her head.

“Almost forgot, this is yours.” Said William.

Himawari’s face reddened.

“Wait, what.” She spoke.

Ehou remembered something.

“Hold on.” Said Ehou. “Didn’t it say the crown was a squire’s nominee for the “Queen of Love and Beauty?”

Himawari’s face went red, and her eyes white.

“Huh, did it say that?” said William.

Himawari passed out.

William and Ehou were surprised.

“Ugh.” Said Ehou. “Did she just have an allergic reaction?”

“I don’t know?” said William.

“William, there you are.” Said a voice, it was William’s cousin, Sarada.

Ehou immediately put on a helmet to avoid being recognized. 

“Wait, who was that?” said Sarada, then she found Himawari on the ground. “Oh, no, what have you done!?”

“I didn’t do anything.” Replied William.

He then went to Ehou’s ear.

“Hey, take my stuff home.” Whispered William. “I’m keeping my armor for now.”

William left Ehou to return to the Leaf.

Sarada was furious with William.

Sarada dragged Himawari and forbade William to tell anyone else but her what happened.

“So, catch me up on what happened.” Said Sarada.

“I gave Himawari the crown for the Queen of Love and Beauty, so she passed out for whatever reason.” Replied William.

Sarada’s eyes lit up, yet she was assertive and disciplinary.

She spoke. “William, I love you, you’re my cousin, you’re the handsomest boy I’ve ever seen, smart, kind, diligent, and brave, such qualities that ascertain to a prince of your standing, but for your own sake don’t tell him what the crown means.”

“Ahg, there you two are!” screamed Naruto.

“Naruto.” Said Hinata, hoping to stop him.

But it was all futile, Naruto’s face was all up at Williams.

Sakura was about to stop Naruto, but Sasuke stopped her first.

Sasuke nodded his head to Sakura to motion something to him.

Naruto looked at William’s face for a good while, but William's face remained unflinching.

Sarada was surprised that William was so relaxed.

Himawari finally woke up.

“Ugh.” Said Himawari. “Not you too.”

William finally spoke.

“Well, this is weird.” Said William. “But Lord Seventh, I’ve heard you basically only eat Ramen, and a lot of it plus Ramen itself is not healthy, so I think it got to your brain.”

Naruto froze.

“Yeah, you should probably add veggies to your diet.” Said William. “Just saying.”

Naruto fell down backwards in disbelief.

“Ok, whatever, I’m going to go change out of my armor now.” Said William.

Sasuke then blurted out laughing hysterically.

Everyone except William was surprised.

Naruto was surprised, then angry.

“I don’t need two pretty boys mocking?” he murmured.

William walked past back Sakura and Sasuke.

Sasuke stopped laughing.

“You do you.” Said Sasuke to Naruto. “Loser.”

Sasuke turned to follow to go the same direction.

Sakura and Sarada were shocked that Sasuke could laugh, but since he did, they smiled at each other as a result.

But then they both followed Sasuke.

“Wait.” Said Himawari. “Where are you guy’s going, wait for me!”

Naruto and Hinata were the only ones left.

Hinata looked over Naruto.

“Come on dear.” She spoke. “Let’s join them.”

Naruto swallowed his pride, and obliged.

Meanwhile…

RUSH! RUSH!

Ehou rode through a forest with two horses, all bloodied, he just needed to get as far away as he can.

Ehou was panicking.

He rode as fast as he can, like he was running from monsters, or

Himself.

Then he finally stopped.

“What-what have I done!” he told himself.

He was shell shocked; everything was a daze.

“What, where-.” He muttered. “When did-did I-I learn how to use a crossbow?”

Ehou looked down, his hands were bloodied, the blood was his chest as well.

He got out a cloth to wipe his hand, there was dagger still in his hand covered in blood.

It wasn’t his blood.

“I killed him.” Said Ehou. “My f-first kill.”

So many thoughts went through his head, he felt his head was a void of endless turmoil, endless pain.

“I-I knew I would have to kill, I-I told William.” Said Ehou to himself. “It is no different than wh-what a Shinobi w-would do.”

He then dropped the knife.

And put his hands on his head.

“My-my conscience is clear.” Said Ehou. “I have to be-b Brave!? Like William, sh-show no emotion.”

Ehou went to a nearby stream and washed off all the blood.

He tells himself that if he suffers more, feal it, but hide it, never show that it affects you in the presence of others. Do it l-like someone, who is strong, someone like-

like William Wallace.

Chapter Text

Graham wore sturdy nomad boots to go to the top of the mountain.

There was a tower on top of the mountain, the mountain right next to a Bodeland.

John Graham had climbed that mountain to go to that a tower to learn from what the Bodeland populace called "The Wizard."

Well, wizard is probably an adjective at most, he was actually a hermit monk, that the Cardinal at the Bodeland Abbey has appointed to receive mailed messages from the Papal States.

Graham went up to the hermit monk to learn texts to help him master air, one of the four classical elements of Empedocles.

Air is the most common element of magic for Boudican use, it helps them swing weapons better and move faster, basic wants of any man.

Graham had to read and practice in order to effectively get a grasp of a bit of the element, air, and each time you improve there is always room for growth.

Graham had heard rumors that there are Boudican earls, barons, lords, and knights who could create tornadoes at will.

But for now, he would contemplate that later, he had to meet his old friend, John Stewart, in the forest.

After studying the texts on air, Graham rendezvoused with Stewart.

Graham found Stewart in the forest practicing with his sword swings.

When Stewart saw Graham coming.

"Heh, so it that's time." Said Stewart. "Don't worry, I'll protect.."

Graham interrupts him.

"If you try anything funny, I will cut off your head." Said Graham. "You are acting all different now, you used to be quite and bookish, and now you enjoy insulting Ehou norimaki by saying his head looks like a cupcake."

"First off, in this land, it is called trolling." Replied Stewart. "Second, after surviving battle as a Boudican squire, my social anxiety is now gone, I feal good about myself now, after all we are praised heroes by the entire village."

"Don't let it get to your head." Said Graham. "Remember humility is a virtue."

"Sigh." replied Stewart. "Now, I believe I have a guard mission to get to."

"Well, it is not just my sister, but her friends as well." Said Graham.

"What, no fair." Protested Stewart. "You said, you would-."

"I never said alone." Said Graham, with the biggest grin.

"You little rascal." Said Stewart, with a pouty face.

"What are old friends for." Said Graham. "Well, good luck, I am going to walk around and explore Bodeland."

Meanwhile at the Norimaki household:

The alarm on Hana's clock went off.

Hana yawned; she then felt the side of her large bed.

She clenched it for a solid second, then she got up, washed, then got dressed.

She smelt a pleasant smell, from the kitchen.

"What is cooking?" she wondered.

She went into the kitchen and found her son Ehou cooking.

She was surprised, he had cooked a breakfast for both of them.

He had cooked pancakes, eggs, and bacon, along with toast.

She had never taught him to cook, at least not a breakfast like this.

"Ehou." She said, with a look of surprise and worry on her face.

"Morning Mom." Said Ehou, roasting a few more pieces of bacon.

"Why are you up so early?" asked Hana. "You used to sleep in on non-school days."

"Well, to cook breakfast!" replied Ehou. "Don't worry, I used a cookbook."

He then looked at the clock.

"Is this because of your nightmares?" asked Hana. "I heard you went to the doctors on your own without my permission- and..."

"Don't worry, I just bought sleeping pills." Replied Ehou. "Don't worry, I checked the labels, nothing bad will happen."

Ehou then looked at the clock.

"Oh, sorry Mom, I have to go." Said Ehou. "Training."

Ehou put a pancake in his mouth and held a toast with an egg and bacon on top.

"Wait, Ehou." Said Hana.

"Yah, Mom." Mumbled Ehou, munching a pancake.

Hana looked worried, she knew something may be wrong, but she didn't know.

"Um, Ehou." She spoke.

"Yah." Replied Ehou, again.

Hana gave a weak smile.

"Be-be safe." She spoke.

"Alright, see you later, Mom." Said Ehou.

Hana sat down and ate slowly, she remembered how when Ehou was much younger, he was easier to read.

"He is grown, he is not a baby anymore." Hana thought to herself.

Hana took another bite.

"Oh, this is good." She thought. She then frowned. "But he is growing up too fast though, half or more of me, misses when he was baby, and with..."

Hana eyed her bedroom, looking at the other half of her bed, she felt that morning.

Hana stopped thinking.

She realized she just wasted time thinking.

She then cleaned up and got ready for work.

Before opening the door.

She eyed her bed, again, she then closed her eyes, took a deep breath.

Then opened the door and left.

Meanwhile, Ehou had regrouped with William.

"Ok, Ehou, today we will go north." Said William.

"North!?" replied Ehou with huge surprise.

William smirked.

"Time to meet our master, a knight of Boudica, Lord Macduff." Said William.

Ehou's eyes lit up.

"Wait, really?" asked Ehou in excitement.

"I don't ever lie, Ehou." Said William.

Ehou punched his fist in the air.

"Ok, then what are waiting for, let's go!" said Ehou.

After a couple minutes, they were riding on the horses, well outside the Leaf, going north.

"So, if I remember correctly, Macduff's been busy because of a honeymoon?" said Ehou.

"Maybe, I don't know, perhaps he wanted to have quite life with his wife." Said William. "At least for a little while."

They rode for a couple of minutes.

"You know what I wondered; it is common knowledge that I have squire partner?" said William. "But I am even more surprised that your mother does not ask me about you, or anything."

Ehou paused for a second.

"I just tell my mother, I am just training with you, because we will be on the same ninja team eventually." Said Ehou. "Whether she knows I'm a squire or not, she has never really brought it up, so..."

"I think she realizes it will look suspicious if she tells you the "Evils" or whatever of a Boudican." Replied William.

"Huh, you may be right?" said Ehou. "She probably really wishes to not tell me of what my father was truly like."

Ehou had a frown upon his face.

"If you want to at least try to find out about your father, without asking." Said William. "Pay attention, the devil is in the details."

Ehou put his chin in his hand on thought for a second.

"Devil in the details." Said Ehou to himself.

"If you're lucky, you could find a clue to your father." Said William. "Most preferably a symbol of a Boudican clan, a surcoat."

Ehou looked up.

"A surcoat." Muttered Ehou. "If it's a chicken, I'd prefer to stay as I am now."

"What's so wrong about a chicken?" asked William.

Ehou was dumbfounded.

"You serious?" said Ehou in disbelief.

"I mean a chicken is many things, but a coward, no.," said William. "Chickens represent courage, community, and nurturing, as well as versatility, resourcefulness, and hard work, at least in Boudica."

"But a chicken looks stupid as a coat of arms." Replied Ehou.

"I dunno, I've seen Gorman coat of arms with chickens, and they look interesting." Responded William. "Hey, I'm not lying."

Ehou gave a pouty face.

Both boys continue to talk about chickens on their trip.

While all this happened, all the way in the City of Fire, the Daimyo was facing a conundrum.

He called in his chief advisor, John Balliol, about a problem that concerns both parties.

"My lord." Protested John Balliol. "All couples go through disagreements time and time, not every healthy relationship is without it's issues or flaws."

"But it's been months, and they haven't talked with each other." responded the Daimyo.

"Has your daughter requested to cancel the wedding or engagement, or at least thought about it?" asked Balliol.

Daimyo eye lit up at the question.

"Well, no, she just seams mad whenever I bring up Comyn." Said the Daimyo. "Although now that you asked that question, it is weird that if she truly hated him, she would request to cancel the betrothal."

"Exactly, my lord, it is merely a couple's quarrel." Replied Comyn.

"But still, I am the Daimyo, and a father as well." Said the Daimyo. "And I feal their quarrels need to end, they may be adults, but they will always be just children to us."

John Balliol raised an eyebrow.

"What do you suggest my lord?" asked Balliol.

Daimyo then told Balliol what he had in mind.

Meanwhile Tento decided to visit John Comyn.

Comyn's workplace was a lot busier than usual.

It was very crowded; there was a chance he was not in his office.

Perhaps he purposefully made himself busy to not deal with Tento's sister.

"Excuse me?" asked Tento to a guard. "Do you know where Mr. Comyn is?"

The guard wore leather, along with a steal cap, it was clear he was a Boudican.

He turned toward Tento.

The guard responded in a Boudican accent.

"He is in his office, young lord." He responded.

Tento went to Comyn's office.

He heard that John Comyn was talking with another Boudican.

"James Taylor, as I said, I don't think it will be good for her." Said Comyn. "I don't think she should be at the Summer tide festival."

"Oh, come on, my lord." Said James Taylor. "I am the humble young mayor of Bodeland, my newlywed wife as well as the people won't mind, even if she is a heretic, your marriage to her is for the common good, so Boudicans have a place here in the Land of Fire, plus we really want to see what she looks like. We will speak Shinobi if it suits her."

"Well, she has studied some Latin, although I'm not sure how proficient she is?" said John Comyn. "But that is not the main issue, the thing is, we are-."

Tento knocked.

"Come in?" said Comyn, who sounded like he did not wish to discuss any more of what he was discussing.

Tento opened the door.

"It's me?" said Tento.

"Tento, what can I do for you?" asked Comyn. "This is the mayor of Bodeland."

"Pray excuse me, young lord of Fire." Said the Mayor of Bodeland, who then glanced at Comyn. "If you ever change your mind about it, Lord Comyn, we will welcome you and her with open arms."

The mayor then left.

John Comyn had grown a black beard and was wearing his Boudican armor.

To Tento, Comyn's black beard was unnerving.

"I don't like your beard." Said Tento. "It makes you look-like let's say, a bad guy."

Comyn smirked, amused at the comment.

"Ok, I am the bad guy, but anyway why you have come?" asked Comyn.

Tento handed Comyn one of the knight toys.

Tento had an ashamed facial expression.

"I wanted to say." Said Tento, looking down at his feet. "I'm sorry I caused a rift between Asami and you, my father explained the reasons why. I couldn't be a knight and Daimyo at the same time."

Comyn put his fist under his chin.

"Huh, so the Daimyo, has taken my side, eh?" said Comyn.

Comyn picked up the toy and handed it back to Tento.

"This is yours?" said Comyn, smiling weakly. "Whatever happens between me, and your sister is between us, so no need to burden yourself."

At once a servant maid interrupted them.

"Lord Comyn, Princess Asami requests your presence." Said the servant.

Comyn got up from his seat.

"I will be right there." Said Comyn. "Well, I must be off, see yah Tento."

As Comyn was about to leave, Tento hugged him.

"Thanks, Comyn, you'll basically be a brother to me, once you and Asami get married." Said Tento. "And you are being one, right now."

Tento went to the door and left.

John Comyn dropped his expression, so his face became one of annoyance.

He left his workshop.

Meanwhile, the Daimyo and Balliol hid to watch from afar, the bench that Asami sat on.

"Are you sure, we should spy, my lord?" asked Balliol.

"It is best we keep an eye of them, in case things go south." Said the Daimyo. "If they do, I will step in and force them to make up personally."

"Pardon me, my lord." Said Balliol. "I may be wrong; but didn't you tell me that it was Asami that is the most to blame with their feud."

"True, I think she may have overreacted, in Tento's defense." Said the Daimyo. "But still, as for your nephew, he didn't need to act rude and stubborn to Asami about why Tento shouldn't be a knight."

"Your too kind, my lord." said Balliol. "Comyn is awful with children, but you told me yourself that you wouldn't want Tento to be a knight, for you do not wish for your heir to swear loyalty to a foreign enterprise."

"Fair point." Replied the Daimyo. "Shush, here comes Comyn."

John Comyn finally came; he walked up to the bench where Asami was sitting.

Asami looked at him,

"So, you finally came?" she said.

"Well, yes." Replied Comyn.

"I'm ignoring you." Said Asami having her eyes look opposite of him.

Comyn sighed, then sat next to her, silent.

She still ignored him.

The Daimyo sighed as well.

"Aw Crap." He spoke.

Both Asami and John were quiet, much to the annoyance of the Daimyo.

Finally, Comyn spoke.

"Leading him on, would be cruel." Said Comyn.

Asami's face tightened.

"I only speak truth." Said Comyn. "However you are right, I probably should have been more polite to Tento."

"My father and your uncle had told to say that." Said Asami, with a somber.

"Well...," said John Comyn.

Asami eyes started too teary.

"I never saw Tento cry, since-since." Said Asami.

She then sobbed.

Balliol was shocked.

"My lord, would you like my nephew's head on a stake, for making the princess cry?" asked Balliol.

"Oh, heavens no, where in the world would you get that idea?" Asked the Daimyo. "This is what I mean on why my daughter needs a man who listens."

Asami continued to cry.

Comyn then put his arm on Asami's back, in hopes of comforting her.

Asami broke free angerly.

"You know I hate the touching of your armor." She yelled.

Comyn was shocked.

"Idiot." Said Asami. "Wear the comfortable clothes, I got you."

Asami then put her hands on her head and pulled her bright red hair.

"Maybe I'm just being crazy." Said Asami. "Tento has never cried that hard, he only has when our mother passed."

"Now I see why your never remarried, despite the use of extra heirs." Said Balliol. "Am I right my lord, did you not wish to harm your children with a replacement?"

"Well, no, Tento, and Asami's mother, my wife, was a beautiful, graceful and talented woman." Said the Daimyo. "I loved her too much, she was irreplaceable, Asami is her spitting image."

John Comyn stepped up.

"Why are you telling me all this?" asked Comyn.

Asami was visibly surprised.

"Forgive me, I didn't mean to.." said Comyn. "But my lady, don't cry."

Comyn put his hand on her cheek to wipe away dripping tears.

"You don't know what it is like." Said Asami. "I was hurt when my mother died, and then when I saw my brother, Tento, I realized he would be hurting a lot more than I ever was, he won't remember our mother as well as I would. So, I vowed to make sure he never cries like that again."

"Trust me." Replied John Comyn. "I know pain all too well."

John Comyn turned away from Asami and looked over the balcony.

"Perhaps, we have spent a little too much time cooped up in this city." Said Comyn, optimistically. "Asami, how much Latin have you studied."

Asami was even more surprised.

"Well, yes, I haven't practiced in a while but," said Asami.

"Then I will you like to go to the Summertide festival near Bodeland, you will meet splendid Boudican commonfolk." Said John Comyn. "My people, quite friendly to me, and even if you butcher their language, I'm sure they will still be courteous."

"Bodeland?" said Asami with surprise. "A settlement of your people, more Boudicans?"

"This day, the mayor of Bodeland has invited the both of us to honor the people with our presence." Said Comyn. "He would be overjoyed to meet you, my fiancé, but at the end of the day, the choice is yours, do wish to attend?"

Asami gave a shy smile.

"Well, um yes, I would like to go." Said Asami. "With you, of course."

Comyn smiled like a mischievous villain.

"Then we must be off." Said Comyn, dragging Asami by the hand, so they both hurled along.

The Daimyo smiled at Balliol.

"It worked." Told the Daimyo to Balliol.

"That it did, my lord." Replied Balliol.

Meanwhile while all this was happening, John Graham was taking a walk in Bodeland.

Graham loved taking walks in the Boudican settlement, surrounded by walls, he had done it often, despite the many months that have passed.

Every time he does it, he is amazed how, despite being in a different country, the Boudicans have turned it into a landscape similar to mainland Boudica.

Graham enjoyed the constant wonders of walking through town.

Bam!

A rubber ball hit Graham in his chest, however he did not feal it at all.

Rather he was surprised at where the ball came from, for he wasn't paying attention.

He picked it up.

"Hey, our ball." Said a boy, about six years old, along with other boys holding hurling sticks.

"Oh, is this yours?" Said Graham. "Well, here you go just be more careful where you aim it, I don't want you hit anyone else."

Graham handed back the ball.

"Ok, yessir sir Graham." Replied one of the boys, at once the boys went back to playing their game.

Graham continued on his path, after a while he exchanged a few waves with people on the road.

Graham's people, the people of Bodeland, have accidentally calling him Sir John Graham, from time to time.

And each time, Graham had to correct them. A squire and a knight did look similar in Boudica, the main difference between a squire and a knight was a knight was usually older, around 15 or older.

Although there are a few exceptions, that Graham has heard about, although they may just be rumors.

RRRRRMMMMmmmmm!

Graham felt his stomach growl. He decided it was time to eat his fill for breakfast.

He went to the local bakery.

"Mr. John Graham, it has been a while!" said the head baker, Mrs. Baird. "What can I get for you today."

"I shall have jelly tart." Said Graham, putting down a silver coin to pay for the tart, as well as tip. "I need to eat something before studying under the Steward.

"Coming right up." Said Mrs. Baird, turning to her husband, Mr. Baird, who enjoyed baking, while his wife, Mrs. Baird managed everything. "You heard him Larry, make him a jelly tart, larger than usual, and put a poached egg on the side.

Graham was about to open his mouth, but Mrs. Baird spoke first.

"On the house, Graham cracker." Said Mrs. Baird.

"I don't even need that much, Mrs. Baird." Said Graham.

"Oh, come on you are growing boy, you've done so much for us already keeping everyone safe, little knight." Replied Mrs. Baird. "Right, Larry!"

"Right, dear." Replied Mr. Larry Baird.

"Also have to thank you, especially your sister for that cookie recipes." Said Mrs. Baird.

Mrs. Baird then handed Graham his food.

"I'll be sure, to give Mary your regards." Said Graham.

"Good luck on your studies, Graham cracker." Said Mrs. Baird.

Graham left the bakery shop; after that, Mrs. Baird was like another mother to Graham, she cooked the best baked goods he had ever tasted.

He loved everything about Bodeland, well, except for their disdain for his brother in arms, William Wallace.

"Well, nothing is perfect." Thought Graham. "But Naruto had won people over, maybe if William tried, he could do the same."

Graham did not reflect any further, he had to go study under the high steward of Bodeland.

The High Steward was Steward Andreas Halliday who was of common birth, yet excelled at Universities in the Papal States, islands east of Boudica, home to the Boudican Church.

Graham himself was an extroverted outgoing guy, however he felt that he fell behind Stewart and William Wallace in certain aspects, mainly smarts and education.

Unlike Stewart and Wallace, Graham struggled reading and learning new information.

He didn't know why, but it just was tough for him. Graham passed his natural Boudican education befitting a squire, but deep down he felt he underperformed.

Graham desired to be a hero like Naruto Uzumaki, and heroes have challenges they must overcome.

So, Graham felt he must overcome his hurdle in education.

So, Graham, with his Boudican money purchased time from the Bodeland High Steward to educate him.

Meanwhile, Ehou and William Wallace were still traveling north.

Ehou felt unnerved, through the ride, looking anxiously at his side dagger.

He had lied to his mother about sleeping pills, rather he actually went to see the doctor.

He had the doctor wipe his visit from hospital records because he wanted it private.

Ehou tried remembering what happened after the tournament, but it was a blank.

William Wallace then stopped the both of them on the road.

William then got off his horse, then took out his mace.

Ehou's blood pressure skyrocketed, he fumbled, fell off his horse, and dropped all his weapons, and ran away.

"Wait, Ehou." Cried Wallace.

But Ehou was gone, he just kept running, and running.

Eventually Ehou found himself in a field, sitting on a stump.

He looked down at the ground, unsure of his life.

He started crying.

"Ehou." Said Wallace, finally caught up. "What has gotten into you, you have been acting weird, ever since after the squire's tourney."

Ehou looked towards William Wallace with tearful eyes.

William was taken aback.

"I killed him!" cried Ehou. "I killed Scrope!"

William was shocked.

"I'm sorry, I lied, I-I can't be warrior anymore." Said Ehou with a sad expression. "Killing is to-to much."

Meanwhile the High Steward of Bodeland was in his place of work in Bodeland.

Steward Andreas Halliday was working on a letter to Shinobi businessmen and work colleagues of his.

 A servant came in, with more letters from his business compatriots.

"Thank you, Matthias." Said Andreas.

"My pleasure, sir." Replied the servant.

Andreas continues to read the letters of concern or replies to his own concerns.

He then remembers a meeting he hosted with them.

A meeting about a couple of weeks ago.

"Preposterous." Said one businessman. "This whole idea of peace in the Land of Fire is a joke."

Granted these men were of Shinobi origin, Andreas was surprised to hear men of the Shinobi World upset at the state of affairs in their own country.

"Who thought it was a good idea to put an uneducated brute in charge of a whole village, and it's welfare." Said another. "I get you need a powerful leader in times of war, but we are in "peace.", living in peace is a lot more complicated than living in war."

"It shouldn't be!" said different Shinobi businessmen. "The Hokage takes forever to approve paperwork, business is slow because of him, who thought a warrior would be a good businessman, or politician in the time of peace, if you ask me, he is a war leader, not peace leader. One day, I thought he actually got better at economics, but from what I hear the Boudican William Wallace, who is actually educated, did the paperwork with ease, and actually made business for us run smoothly that day, but then it was back to being bad like it is always."

"Don't you dare speak that name, William Wallace!" Said Andreas. "William Wallace is cold blooded murderer."

The businessmen looked at each other after Andreas's statement.

"Anyways, that doesn't matter to us." Replied businessmen. "Whatever your feud with this half-Boudican, Balliol says if the Leaf knew the truth about him, there would be too many questions."

Andreas composed himself.

"Right, forgive me, on to Business then." Said Andreas.

A different businessmen came up with paper.

"Finally, we are going to discuss the Land of Fire government." He spoke. "Times have changed, they are more complicated in peace, than war, we need a Democratic government."

"A democratic government?" said Andreas with surprise. "Interesting, although Boudica didn't have that, not exactly at least. I have had children of nobility be my wards of mine for bit, so they may learn about studies, government, and the people, they would one day rule, then again, we are instilling our values in them, so in a way it is a form of democracy, because we are showing the children of the ruling class how to best rule us, by understanding our struggles. So, I can see my Boudican culture being a form of democracy, if the common folk help raise the future class. It explains why we kept peace for as long as we can remember."

"I agree on the democratic aspect, but you have a Boudican culture, we have a Shinobi one." replied one of the businessmen. "Different cultures require different solutions, right now we live under a dictatorship of uneducated warriors, who think battle can decide leadership in politics, government, and the economy. Same applies to the noble clans, they hold all the power, and their heirs receive it on a silver platter for free, no matter what. Yet us businessmen worked ourselves up from nothing, and yet we have no say in government, we know what is best for the common folk, because we are of the common folk, we create business, we create jobs, we make sure our children understand the importance of working hard and establishing themselves. We need a Democracy, and Balliol will help us achieve it. If we don't succeed, much more crimes will happen under Dictatorship. Doesn't matter if Naruto Uzumaki seems like a good guy, in our eyes, he is an awful Government official, Hiruzen Sarutobi was also considered a good Hokage, yet look what happened under his watch, the Uchiha massacre!"

The Businessmen start murmuring among themselves, agreeing with one another.

"I agree." Said Andreas. "No matter how you look at it, the Uchiha massacre was not justified, they should have known the Uchiha would retaliate for how piss poorly they have been treated. Being blamed by the nine tales attack, racially discriminated against, especially by the Second Hokage, forced to be outcasts of the village, oh even worse guilt tripped one of their own to carry out the massacre, talk about exploitation."

"Correct." Replied one of the businessmen. "We are different, we make sure not to exploit our workers, or else, no-one would support us, in fact, pay your workers justly and treating them well, this way makes more profit for everyone in the long run."

"But Naruto and Sasuke, as well as the other members of the Konoha are just two powerful, no one can stand against them, no wonder there is peace." said one of the other businessmen. "There is peace by fear, because anyone who would go openly against them would be annihilated."

All the businessmen nodded in agreement, so now they have to discuss a different course of action.

"Whatever our course will be gentlemen." Remembered Andreas. "Balliol will come up with the proper procedure, perhaps we may gain influence from Lord Comyn marrying the Princess Asami."

Andreas at that moment stopped remembering the meeting. He was back in his office. He realized he broke his writing quill.

He closed his eyes and sighed.

"We must establish our democracy." Said Andreas to himself. "But first we must be patient."

At that moment, a servant knocked on the door.

"Sir, your scheduled pupil has arrived." Said the servant.

"Very, well, send him in." replied Andreas.

Graham was led in at once.

"I am here Mr. Andreas." Said Graham.

"As usual, shall we start your lessons." Replied Andreas.

Graham nodded.

Andreas began reviewing Boudican literature and Mathematics with Graham.

"Now how did Beowulf beat Grendel?" asked Andrea quizzing Graham.

"By ripping off, his arm." Replied Graham.

"Correct." said Andreas. "I seem you have improved."

"Even so, I still struggle with the readings." Replied Graham. "When I try to read a page, it becomes hard to focus, I was only able to pass squire education, because I studied with others, but now it has been a while, and now I am ashamed that I am slowly forgetting literature. I can remember my training and skills, for me at least, muscle memory is easier than written memory, although the teachings on magic are a whole different story."

"Graham, remember my question for you." Said Andreas.

"Yes, Mr. Steward." Replied Graham.

"Do you have the answer for my question on Democracy." Said Andreas.

"Well, sir, I like the idea of people choosing who shall rule them." Said Andreas. "I mean personally I don't see, why you asked me the question though."

"Just curious." Said Andreas, looking at Graham.

"One thing for sure." Said Graham, in a joking voice. "I hope they vote for you, instead of me, I'd say I am a half decent warrior, but warriors don't make good peace leaders, if all they did to get there was fight. At the very least, they should have educated businessmen, help them out."

"Exactly, that is why if you were voted, you would be a good leader, you recognize your short comings, and rather than ignore them, you get intelligent people to plug the gaps." Said Andreas, with excitement.

Graham was surprised.

"I guess, I can see where you are coming from." Said Graham.

After a long important conversation, Graham left happy.

Then he had a gut feeling, then smacked his face.

"I am taking a little leap of faith." Said Graham. "Oh, I may have-."

At once, something fast caught his eye, it was fast, but he was faster.

Graham saw it was an owl with an expertly bandaged wing, so he followed it.

It was fast, so he had to run.

As he followed, he analyzed the owl. He saw that the brace, it needed to fly with, was made of fine thin wood, flexible enough so the owl could flap its wings.

He followed it for a while, finally going up steps.

Then it finally stopped and landed on a rock bench.

Graham had finally gotten to the place where the Owl had landed.

"There you are! Ibet." Said a girl's voice. "You flew for longer than last time, let me examine your wing."

Graham was amazed, that finally made owl wing cast, was made none other than this girl, about his age.

Graham saw the girl had dark brown hair, fair skin and grey eyes; she analyzed the owl's wing expertly.

"She is that smart?" thought Graham.

The girl did not notice Graham, rather analyzed her owl, then took out a book to look to for something to help her in regard to the owl.

Graham gave a small smile.

"That's- that's a neat invention for the owl." Said Graham.

The girl looked up at him from her book.

"Oh." She said surprised. "I didn't see you there, Squire."

Graham smiled.

"It is John Graham." Replied Graham.

"John?" she said. "There's too many Johns, you shall be known as Graham to me."

"Fair enough." Replied Graham. "And your name is?"

"Marjory Halliday." Said Marjory. "Daughter of the Bodeland High Steward."

Graham felt he would have trouble remembering that.

"I'll call you Jory for short." Said Graham.

Marjory crossed her arms.

"Marjory is a unique name." said Jory in a disappointed tone.

"Well, Jory sounds better." Replied Graham, smiling.

Marjory closed her book aggressively.

"Are you so forgettable, that you can't remember a name, or do you only remember the sword?" she said in a disappointed tone.

Graham was embarrassed.

"Yes, your right." Said Graham "I am very forgettable, that is why I study under the Steward, your father, I need to sharpen my mind."

Jory was surprised.

"I thought Squire's only need to sharpen their swords." Said Jory.

"Well, what I seek I need to work for, one which I need not sharper my sword, but my mind as well, to sharpen off the dullness of my mind." Said Graham.

Graham bowed before Jory, much to Jory's surprise.

"I need all the learnings, I can get." Said Graham. "Please Jory, accept me as your humble student."

Graham bowed.

Jory's cheeks went pink, but only slightly.

Graham still bowed.

Jory then grabbed him by the ear.

"Ow." Said Graham.

"You are a weird squire, boy." Said Marjory. "And it's Marjory."

"Alright, J-Marjory." Replied Graham.

"Alright then, I accept, but you have to do whatever I tell you, mister." Said Marjory.

Graham was embarrassed.

Marjory put her hand on her chin.

"Alright then, what to teach you?" Said Marjory.

Jory looked at Ibet the owl.

"Analyze Ibet's wing and tell me any observations." Ordered Marjory.

"Um, ok." Said Graham.

Graham went down on one knee and analyzed the owl's wing.

"Well, I can see you sued good leather, thin wood, very thin, like paper to bandage the wing, as well as small string." Said Graham. "And I think, is that tar?"

"Correct, you seem good with observations." Said Marjory.

"But I am a trained Boudican squire, of course, I can make observations, such are needed to win let's say a fight, especially against an armored Boudican opponent." Said Graham.

"But you see an observation, is a key to retaining information, like reading text, that is a form of information in observation." Said Marjory.

"Yeah, I know but I get headaches from reading, while I am at peace swinging my sword." Said Graham.

Marjory flicked Graham's forehead.

"Then drink tea or wear an ice pack." Said Marjory. "There is saying that practice makes perfect."

Graham still analyzed the Owl.

Marjory thought for a second.

"Why does a squire wish for the knowledge of librarians?" asked Jory.

Graham looked towards Jory to answer her question, but he was shocked to find her face so close to his.

Graham fell back a bit.

"Ugh!, you startled me, Marjory." Said Graham.

Marjory sighed.

"Are you going to answer my question or not, weirdo." Said Marjory.

Graham laughed a bit.

"Alright." Replied Graham. "But it is a long story, so sit down."

As he was explaining his reasons to her, Graham remembered how he told Steward Andreas similarly of his reasons, he then thought back to it.

He remembers the scene to a tea.

"I guess, I can see where you are coming from." Replied Graham, in regard to Andreas's question on a leader for Democracy.

Andreas stopped writing.

"Graham." Said Andreas.

"Y-yes, sir." Said Graham.

"I have a daughter who is your age." Said Andreas.

Graham stood attention, he never knew Andreas had a daughter, let alone seen her anywhere before, I mean what man would bring his daughter to his work?

"During the war, my children were scattered, dead or missing, I don't know." Said Andreas. "My youngest daughter is all I have left; she is dear to me."

"Where is he going with this?" thought Graham.

"When you and she are of age, I wish to give her to you to wed." said Andreas.

Graham was shocked.

"B-bride, but sir, you strike me as the type to be strict with whom your daughters would end up with." Said Graham

"Oh, I am strict, in that regard." Replied Andreas. "But you are an exception, you who desires to be a great hero."

Graham felt having a betrothal would be good for him, after all, Andreas's daughter would be a commoner, so any children born would be named Grahams in last name. A betrothal might set a bar to prove himself worthy, in the art of smarts, however when Andreas mentioned Graham's dream of "heroism." Graham blanked.

Why does he want to be a great hero, one as great as Naruto Uzumaki?

"Well, sir." Said Graham. "To be honest, a great hero is one who is powerful, I saw it for myself, when I was younger, I was weak, during the war, I couldn't even fight, I was stuck in a burning house, the rebels lit on fire, I was worried I would die a terrible death, but then I was saved, I saw what someone with power can do, they have the power to save, someone with power isn't weak, however I also learned one does not have power through the sword, but the mind as well."

Graham noticed Andreas eyed him suspiciously.

"But I sir, I don't want power, just for power's sake, well at least not entirely, but to have powers to save others, as I was once saved." Said Graham. "And the power of knowledge and studies to define my reasons for why I fight."

"No need to explain, all humans desire power of a kind." Said Andreas.

"Your daughter?" asked Graham. "Is-is she smart?"

"Oh, yes, quite smart, maybe too smart, she can be gentle, however she is sharp at tung at times." Said Andreas.

Graham sighed with relief.

"Then I accept." Said Graham. "I trust you, Steward."

Andreas was surprised.

"Wouldn't you want to meet first, before giving me an answer." Said Andreas.

"Steward, you have been nothing but kind to me, you have helped me with studies and overcome my dyslexia, at least a little bit." Said Graham with a small smile. "The fact you ask and accept my reasons for self-improvement, means I trust you all the more."

Andreas shook Graham's hand.

"Then it is settled then." Said Andreas.

Meanwhile, Squire John Stewart led an escort with a cartmen, with Mary and her friends.

"Mighty kind of you to escort us, Squire Stewart." Said the cartmen. "But why must you wear a helmet."

"It is no problem." Lied Stewart. "It looks cool."

Stewart was upset with Graham. He thought he would have alone time with Mary, but Graham tricked him.

Mary was distracted talking with her friends in the back cart.

Luckily, he had a helmet on because his face was fixed in a visibly angry look.

The girls in cart were talking about whatever stuff that Stewart did not care about.

Stewart then thought back to what he wanted when making cheer with Wallace and Graham.

"I said I wanted the secrets of this world." Thought Stewart.

Stewart thought more, what he said was a bit of an exaggeration.

He when he was talking about secrets, he more or less meant like intriguing secrets like "Why are we here." "Why do things have such order to them, and yet pure chaos at times."

Or his favorite question, "Why is there something, rather than nothing." A question by a philosopher.

The answer to this question is "It is."

Stewart wanted to think more about the questions, perhaps the mystery of said secrets make them more the enjoyable to interpret, then just given a straight answer.

Then Stewart remembered what Wallace told him all that time back.

"I must be focused, especially when I am on duty." Thought Stewart to himself.

"Hey, Squire!" said one of Mary's friends.

Stewart turned his head.

"Yeah!" replied Stewart.

"So, what did Wallace actually do during the battle, you know instead of fight?" asked the girl.

"Martha!" protested Mary Graham. "Why must you ask a question."

"He did fight!" said Stewart. "He slew many more bandits then either me or Graham."

"Be honest, did he force you to say that." Said Martha. "I mean he is a scary monster right."

"Nope." Replied Stewart.

"I agree, Martha." Said another girl. "He is probably lying, after all it must be hard on this boy, having the traitor as a superior."

Other girls nodded in agreement.

"Enough, girls." Cried Mary. "We are here to enjoy the festival, not talk about negative things, do you really want to sour the mood."

The girls looked at each other.

"Well." Said Martha. "I guess you're right."

"One thing before we stop talking, a word of advice." Said Stewart. "William Wallace is better person than all of you combined, and you would be wise to not hate him, rather forgive him like the Boudican Church has."

The girl crossed her arms without after that.

"Mr. Oneil, when do we get to the festival." Asked one of the girls to diffuse the situation.

"Oh, just a little while." Said Oneil, embarrassed by the argument in the back.

There was silence on the ride, Stewart was soured, but hid it under his helmet.

However, for some reason, he felt a little relieved in his mind.

Meanwhile Ehou was upset, and William Wallace was shocked.

"What do you remember?" asked William Wallace.

"It is all blank, it happened so fast." Said Ehou. "If this is what it means to be a Boudican than-?"

"What, you just want to be a Shinobi?" said William Wallace. "Do you really think there is no killed or be killed rule for a warrior."

"I just-I can't, it is too much." Cried Ehou. "At first, I wanted to be a Shinobi, like everyone looks up to Naruto..."

"He may be a hero to the Leaf, and his allies." Said William. "But he is demon to his enemies, especially in Boudica, also Shinobi do kill."

Ehou looked down on the ground.

"What would my mom think, is this why she hid my father from me?" said Ehou

"I don't know." Said William Wallace. "But there is one thing, you must know."

William Wallace put his hands on Ehou's shoulders.

"Get a grip, you swore an oath to the band of Macduff." Said William. "You were given power, now you have a responsibility to use it."

"SOME ONE HELP!!!!!" cried a voice.

William Wallace and Ehou hide behind a small hill.

They looked across the and saw a village, where they saw a bunch of armed men with blue arm bands.

"Please sir, we given you everything we have." Said a crying villager.

"Don't lie to me?" said one of the bandits in samurai armor, most likely the leader. "Or do you really think you'd value your possessions over your lives."

"What are you waiting for, help them, you've done this before." Said Ehou, in shock.

"What if I'm frightened what if I don't want the act of killing on my soul?" Said William.

"But-bu.." stuttered Ehou.

"Think, Think!" Said William. "This is a test brought forth by God! Will you cower, or will you be brave!"

"If you won't tell me the truth?" Said the bandit leader.

"The Leaf will hear of this." Said a young girl.

"Oi, boss." Said one thug. "I think that was threat."

"Well, little miss mayor, Koharu?" said the bandit leader sarcastically. "Our contact told us of a booty, and we out to have it, and this trash does not equal the booty promised to us.

"Boss I have an idea." Said a thug and whispered into the leader's ear.

"Oh, great idea." Said the bandit leader. "Let's start drowning people into the rivers, that ought to make them talk."

"No please!" cried one.

"You can't, we've given you everything you've have." Shouted another in desperation.

"You can't do this!" cried Koharu.

"Try and stop us then." Gloated the bandit leader.

The Bandits proceeded to grab people, some tried to fight back but got taken down by one punch due to the strength of each bandit.

"I-I can't, what will my mother think?" said Ehou in despair.

"Good question!" said William Wallace. "What would she think if you let a bunch of people die."

William Wallace's voice spoke deeper than ever.

"If you won't save them." Said William. "Who will?"

All at once, everything was a haze for Ehou.

The Bandit Leader looked gleefully as his men forced people under water.

"Oh boy, I'm going to be rich, just little torture first." He spoke.

"Halt!" cried a voice.

The voice came from the woods, at once everyone including the bandits looked.

Koharu, who was the young head of the small village, eyes glowed from what she saw.

There was a figure in the entrance of the woods.

She saw glowing light, from the woods, and it shined off the figure's armor.

An armor she had never seen before, with shiny sword, metal helm, metal ring tunic, with a white one on top and a red shield within a red shield for a shield.

"I shall Face you, Scum!" said the armored figure, the voice echoed within the helm, it sounded like a boy's voice mixed with the fury of damnation.

The bandit leader looked on gleefully.

"Boss, he insulted you." Said a Bandit subordinate. "Let's surround him and rip him to shreds, that cocky metal boy."

The Bandit leader only smiled.

"Oh, Jigoku, I think I will take him alone." Said the Bandit leader, he then pointed his katana at the metal boy's armor. "See look at his apparel, if we ganga up on him, we will destroy his expensive armor, which could sell for great profit intact in the underworld market."

The Bandit leader smiled grimly.

He then jumped into the flowing river standing in it shin deep. The river was flowing into a waterfall, yet the bandit's strength made it, so he was as still as a mountain.

"Alright, metal boy, lets duel one on one, with the river as our field." Said the Bandit leader.

Koharu saw that the metal boy was hesitant, but nonetheless jumped into the river, also maintaining his form.

"I'm Daku, leader of the Blue Bands." Said Daku.

"I am-." Said the metal boy.

"Don't care, I'll forget the moment, I kill you." Interrupted Daku, lunging his katan for a swing at Ehou's head.

Ehou, the metal boy's head was flooded with thoughts.

Ehou, not thinking straight in his first real battle, saw it and out of instinct, blocked it with his sword.

A large clash between the swords put water up in the air, making it rain, and blew trees like hard wind.

"Interesting!" said Daku, grinning.

With great speed like light, he started swing faster,

Water from the river shot up like it was raining hard backwards.

Ehou, amazedly kept with the katana with his sword and shield parrying.

"This is what it means to kill or be killed." Thought Ehou.

To Ehou, Wallace had taught him many things about his mysterious heritage, that they both shared as half Boudicans.

There a line between life and death, war stands at that line.

Ehou, now stands dancing on the line between life and death.

He understood it now, all too well.

He was playing a game of chess with death, and he wasn't sure if he was winning or losing.

Nonetheless, it was a magical and thrilling drug, is this why Boudicans enjoy war?

"I'm idiot." Thought Ehou. "Why am I so focused on Blocking, I am wearing armor!"

Ehou then swung up with his sword.

Daku blocked it desperately, his katana cracked, he then maneuvered and hit Ehou twice with it, each blow causing a shock wave that put water over the trees, like that they were being flooded.

Daku with his katana, struck Ehou on his side with no shield, and on his shoulder, nothing.

They hurt Ehou but only like a small punch.

Ehou took the initiative, he shield bashed Daku's knees, and knocked him off balance.

Now Ehou has had enough of Daku's face, so he stabbed it.

Right through the mouth, thought the head, with such force, it launched Daku's helmet into the air, and if fell into the water, and floated down stream like a paper made boat.

There was shock among everyone, including Ehou.

This was the second man Ehou had killed in his life, but this man deserved it.

"He killed the boss!" yelled a thug. "Gang up on him!"

To Ehou's surprise, the bandits were not cowards, despite picking on weaker people.

Everything now was a Haze, it no longer rained water upwards from the river, but blood.

These men were much weaker than their leader.

Ehou shield bashed, hacked, slashed, and stab.

The fight between Ehou and Daku was duel, this was a battle, and Ehou was a one-man army.

Gazing at his arms and skill in battle against his enemies, seeing his power through the visor of his helmet pumped his adrenaline.

An imagined memory flashed, a imagined memory he had.

It was him, a young William Wallace, playing with wooden swords and wooden shields with wooden helms.

It seems like a fun game to play with wooden swords, thus Boudican warfare was deadly game, a game where you either win or die.

During war, you are either alive or dead, to Ehou he was walking on the line in between, he felt he had risen to a new plain of existence.

The battle was now over, the bandits were gone, their bodies, or what's left of them flowed down the river, that was red with their blood.

Ehou had stepped off the line, and was now back into life, no longer was he in the plane of existence which was the line between life and death.

After his first battle, Ehou felt nauseated, so much had happened, that he not only shocked by his first battle, but that he won it as well.

He was shocked at the kind of power he wielded.

He fell backwards to rest, but instead of hitting the water, he was just falling, he was so close to the waterfall, after the battle, that he fell down it, with sword and shield in hand.

He heard the villagers call out in horror.

But Ehou couldn't make out what they were saying, but didn't care, he crashed into the pond below that the waterfall was going too.

He drifted into the water a bit, he sunk to the bottom, his head was still in a haze, nonetheless he realized he had to get out.

With his strength he swam to the surface, despite his armor weighing him down, he walked out to a rock, dripping water.

He then used the wind of his strength and body to dry himself.

Ehou heard the villagers coming to check on him, but out of instinct he hid.

He was not in the right mind to be celebrated, he wouldn't know what to say, let alone how he would react to being glorified a hero.

"Guess I understand why William is anti-social." Thought Ehou.

Ehou looked from his hidden hiding place, as the villagers looked left and right for him.

"Quick, Hiro!" ordered Koharu, "He must be under the pond, somewhere."

"I've checked." Said Hiro, who was wet from swimming. "He just disappeared."

"Miss Koharu, look here." Said a villager, pointing at the watered rock that Ehou was on.

"It is like he disappeared." Said a villager.

"It's like he is the man with wings.." Said Hiro. "While I was sailing, and catching fish in the sea, I met a sailor with a weird accent, who told how he survived drowning because his guardian angel watched over him."

"An angel?" Said Koharu.

"Either that or he was ghost." Replied Hiro. "But nonetheless, he is gone, now miss mayor we must make sure everyone is alright."

Everyone left to attend to the village problems, but not Koharu, who was still in awe by the ordeal.

Ehou was still in shock, some part of him felt shame in taking pleasure in battle, yet this was the result of his battle prowess.

This girl and her village live because of him.

He is hero now, he slayed bad men to save good innocent people.

"Who was he?" Said Koharu. 'Was he actually our guardian angel?"

Koharu stood around for a little bit, thinking.

"But I guess it doesn't matter what he is, but what he did." Said Koharu to herself.

Koharu then put her hands together in prayer for thanksgiving.

"Thank you! Angel, who-ever you are?" said Koharu.

Koharu's face went red.

"Although, I wish I at least got your real name." said Kaharu.

She smiled; it was a pretty smile.

Ehou was now surprised. He was still shocked at what he did, he had slain a man, no men, living human beings, but they were evil human beings, that would have killed good ones.

They would have drowned the villagers if not for Ehou's interference.

This girl and her people are safe, because of what Ehou had done.

"I did this." Thought Ehou. "I saved them, I became a hero, by making a tough call."

Ehou continued thinking about all that happened on the way back to William Wallace

Ehou left and found William Wallace, sitting next to a boulder.

William was reading from a book.

"The breath that wafts from some blessed corner of Paradise gives sweetness to the bitterness of this region; it tempers the curse on this earth of ours. That Garden is the life-breath of this diseased world that has been so long in sickness; that breath proclaims that a saving remedy has been sent to heal our mortality." Said William.

"You really are reading poetry, while I fought for my life." Said Ehou, "Really?"

"I would be perceptive enough to know you were in trouble." Replied William.

Ehou caught his breath.

"Anyways, you were right." Said Ehou. "I see why you made me kill them, I'm just shocked such evil people exist, even today in this Peace era."

"Regardless of era, all humans are created with their own free will, they can choose to be good." Said William. "Or evil?"

"The bandit Daku, and his men would have drowned those people, and I killed all of the bandits for that." Said Ehou. "And I felt, I felt something from it, a mad crazed joy, the thrill of walking on a new plain of existence, between Life and Death, it was like an addiction."

"Boudicans enjoy warfare, plain and simple." Said William. 'Because of this, we should not let our feelings dictate our reason, or else we are no worse than mindless savage monsters."

"But there is one thing, I don't feal so good about?" said Ehou.

"What is it?" asked William.

Ehou's face was embarrassed.

"You know those generic fairy tales or romances." Said Ehou. "You know where the damsel in distress "falls in love" with the hero, after he save her."

"Yeah, in fact, some of those are the best books I have read." Replied William.

"Let's just say, I didn't think it would happen in real life." Said Ehou. "The mayor girl, I think-think she uh likes me?"

"So?" said William.

"Don't you think it's weird, like-liking someone who just saved you, and you don't even know them as a person." Said Ehou.

William Wallace closed his book.

"Well, not knowing you, maybe a bit farfetched." Said William. "I mean certain qualities of your character were on display, when you saved her and her village, for one bravery, courage, and maybe perseverance?"

Ehou thought for a second.

"I don't know, it just sounds clique, if you know what I mean." Said Ehou.

William Wallace got up.

"I think I do." Said William. "But now, I believe we should be on our way."

Ehou nodded in agreement.

Meanwhile, Stewart stood on guard having a drink and leaning on a tree, he watched as the girls as well as the other people of the festival danced with music and usually around the large bonfire.

There were also some people huddled at tables for drink and food, delicious food, and drink.

Stewart was quite bored, he didn't take in the festivities, unless it was with Graham, who in Stewart's mind was the outgoing nice type.

Stewart remembered how hostile these people were towards Stewart's friend William.

He understands why, but then he remembered the teaching from the Boudican Church.

"Are we not taught to forgive those who persecute us?" thought Stewart. They call themselves good Boudican Christians, oh the irony.

Plus, William had already paid for his crime, the Church pardoned him upon seeing that his sentence was too extreme.

But unfortunately, the Church has done nothing to the Boudicans treating William as an outcast.

"Ugh, why is the Church so corrupt under our current pope, maybe that is why we lost the war." Thought Stewart. "The Bodeland abbey's cardinal should be pope, he would set everything right, reform the Church, and excommunicate people who are unnecessarily cruel to William."

"Hey, Stewart." Said a voice, it was Mary Graham.

"Mary." Replied Stewart.

Mary sat next to the Stewart on the grass.

"You probably should have brought noble dancing clothes, if you wished to dance." Said Mary, in a joking voice.

"I wouldn't want to dance." Said Stewart, whose temper soured upon looking at the girls who insulted William Wallace. "Not with them, they who treat my friend and superior unjustly, after how heroically William is, they despite them and try their best to shun him."

Stewart had never gotten mad in front of Mary Graham, but now, because William was his friend, he had to defend him, despite everyone's feelings.

Feelings shouldn't dictate reason, if they did, reason would be subjective, based on the eye of the perceiver.

Mary Graham's smile died.

"Stewart, I admire that you defended your friend." Said Graham. "But understand they are hurting, just look at them."

Stewart looked at them, everyone was enjoying themselves in a peaceful time. Dancing, singing, eating, an outsider would see this as a joyous atmosphere.

"Everyone suffered in the war, everyone's still hurting." Said Mary. "Yet moments like this make them happy."

"I don't get your point." Said Stewart.

"The point is that we are part of these people, and we now have peace of as sort." Said Mary. "William, unfortunately is a grim reminder of what everyone had lost, and I know it is not fair, but they hate him, for he makes them suffer."

Mary Graham stood up.

"But I think with time the wounds could heal." Said Mary. "I believe what you say on William is true, he is a hero, he will show them, one day, I'm sure, Graham thinks the same as well."

At once, a whole crowd gathered around two people at once.

There was a bunch of murmuring, joyful murmuring around the new visitors.

"Martha, what is going on?" asked Mary.

"It's Lord Comyn!" said Martha with excitement. "He has arrived to our festival upon Mayor Taylor's request, and oh my, is that who I think it is."

"Is it the-the lady-princess Asami, Lord Comyn's fiancée?" Said Mary with surprise.

"Yes, let's go see her." Said Martha. 'She has brightest most beautiful red hair of anyone I have ever seen."

Mary ran past Martha.

Martha looked at Stewart, after Mary passed her.

"If you were Comyn, you would see the hating on Wallace is justified." She said with a stern voice.

Martha then went to join the others to see Lord Comyn and his fiancée.

Stewart poured out his drink in disgust.

"Hating William Wallace will come back to bite you." Thought Stewart. "It will come back to bite all of you."

Stewart went behind the tree and decided to sit down and rest.

The crowd horde around Lord Comyn and his fiancée.

"Lord, Comyn. It is an honor, my lord." Said a dancer.

"Lord Comyn, may I honor thy Lord and Lady with song?" asked a signer.

"Lord Comyn, would thy Lady, like to try me famous festival roast?" asked a chef.

They were asking so many questions, that Comyn only smiled and did not answer.

Asami huddled close to John Comyn, embarrassed by the attention.

Asami wore Boudican woman's clothing fit for nobility, a long teal dress, with a light green cape.

The Mayor, James Taylor, with his wife in hand walked up and everyone cleared around John Comyn and Asami.

"My Lord and my Lady, I am so happy, you have accepted to join us today." Said Taylor.

Both Taylor and his wife, Mrs. Taylor bowed before their Lord and Lady.

"My lady, you are more beautiful as the rumors say." Said Mrs. Taylor.

Asami's face went red, almost as red as her hair.

"Now, will our Lord and Lady care to join us in a dance, and in the festivities of this festival." asked Mayor Taylor.

Asami whispered something in Comyn's ear.

"We will, but first may I have a word with my lady, alone." Said Comyn.

Comyn and Asami walked together to the tree Stewart were resting on, although on the opposite side.

"I am glad you took me to meet your people, John." Said Asami. "But this dress.."

"Is beautiful isn't it?" replied Comyn.

"It is but, it is hard to move around in." said Asami. "I prefer my Kimono."

"Will it stop you from dancing?" asked Comyn.

"No, I think I should be I can still move my feat to dance the way your people do." Replied Asami. "I saw the girls dance in their dresses, it shouldn't be hard I hope."

"Did you understand them at least." Asked Comyn.

"Yes, I have studied Latin enough to recognize it and speak it, you taught me." Said Asami.

Comyn nodded in agreement.

Stewart heard this conversation, and decided to hopefully walk away, quietly.

"Wait, boy!" said Asami, upon noticing him.

Stewart turned towards Asami and Lord Comyn.

He bowed, to hide his face, and show respect.

"Hello, my lord and lady, it is a honor." Said Stewart with careful courtesy.

"Wait, are you a knight, a young boy knight?" asked Asami.

"No, my lady, knights and squires look similar, but all squire's are just boys, while most knights are men like Lord Comyn here." Replied Stewart.

"I recognize your surcoat, your older brother Steward James was one of the six appointed guardians of Boudica, is that right, John Stewart?" Said John Comyn. "You may rise squire."

Stewart got up on his feat.

"That is correct my lord." Replied Stewart.

Asami looked a little infuriated.

"Is John really a popular common name in Boudica." Asked Asami.

"It is one of them my lady." Replied Stewart.

Asami sighed.

"Guess I'll just be using last names most of the time in Boudica them." Said Asami jokingly.

"Stewart, where is the earl of Fife?" asked Comyn.

"Oh, he's with his wife up north, he has left his head squire in charge." Replied Stewart. He turned towards Asami. "I'm sure you know them, my lady."

"Oh, wait, all those boys in templar cloaks at the wedding, I remember seeing you among them." Said Asami. "And there was another boy, a handsome boy, with dirty blond hair, the color of his eyes were light green, they look exactly like the head Medical ninja, Sakura Uchiha's eyes."

"Yep that is Macduff's squire." Interrupted Stewart, upon seeing Comyn's face redden from anger. "But my lords and lady, isn't there a festival, that you ought to attend to?"

"Why the sudden change in subject?" asked Asami.

"My lady." Said Comyn. "He is right, this boy is a sentry. I feal it is time to join the others in dancing, in fact you ought to know all Boudicans then getting to know just three."

Asami looked at each Stewart then back at Comyn.

"Oh, ok, I guess you are right, love." Said Asami. "It was good to meet you, John Stewart."

As Asami and Comyn turned away, Stewart saw Comyn mouth a "thanks," at Stewart.

Stewart sat down and leaned on the tree.

Meanwhile outside the forest of the festival, Ehou and William rode horses.

"What do you mean you can't go to the festival?" said Ehou.

"It's a long story, but the people of Bodeland hate me." Said William.

"But why, you going to tell me?" asked Ehou.

William looked at Ehou with an emotionless face.

"Well, I don't know your secret past." Said William. "So it is fair that you don't know mine, plus I never like talking about it."

"Hey, that's not fair." Said Ehou in protest. "Even I don't know my past."

Ehou thought for a moment.

"Well, if the Boudicans do hate you, I wouldn't want to hang with them then." Said Ehou.

William Wallace looked at Ehou in surprise.

"Just because they hate me, doesn't mean you have to." Said William.

Ehou laughed.

"No thanks, haters of my half-Boudican brother, are haters of me as well." Said Ehou with a smile.

William smirked.

"Very well, we ride north for Macduff." Said William.

As Ehou turned his horse north.

The back of his head, through the woods caught the eyes of John Comyn.

Comyn was shook, his eyes poked out of his socket.

"John!?" asked Asami in worry. "Are you Ok!?"

John looked at Asami, his face sweating.

He looked back, and the figure he saw was gone.

"I though I saw something." Said John Comyn.

"Your face is sweating." Said Asami. "What did you see."

John Comyn looked left and right.

Asami put her hands over his right hand.

"What did you see?" asked Asami again. "John, you can tell me."

John looked at her with frightened eyes.

"A ghost!" he said.

Meanwhile, in Bodeland.

Graham had felt he had learned a great many things from Marjory.

"You, John Graham are a headache." Said Marjory.

Graham smiled with embarrassment.

"I did ask you to teach me." Said Graham. "You said yes."

Marjory turned toward Graham.

"Perhaps you should read more, if you desire knowledge to improve oneself." Said Marjory.

"And what if I get a headache for reading." Said Marjory.

"Then you should probably read out in the snow." Said Marjory. "I think your brain would worry about the cold more than the sickness of a couple of words."

At once, they found themselves in the grassy valley where the home of Steward of Bodeland resides.

"Now why did you insist to escort me home again?" asked Marjory with a suspicious tone.

Graham was embarrassed.

"Well, um, chivalry, maybe?" said Graham with an embarrassed smile.

Marjory grabbed him by his collar with one hand, while another held a book close to her chest.

Graham was taller than Marjory, but once she grabbed him by his collar he crouched down below her height.

She looked into his eyes like she was trying to find cracks in a shield.

"Right!?' she said.

She let go at that moment, Graham caught his breath.

She had a strong grip for a girl, or maybe Graham liked to think that.

"Heh." Said Graham. "Some say the pen is mightier than the sword, then why not try training with both?"

Graham looked towards his right.

He saw a cross with a ring loping the arms and stem.

"Why is a Boru Cross made in the green field?" asked Graham.

"No one knows who built it." Said Marjory. "Although I guess it is a form of art, a Boru Cross in the middle of a large green field."

Graham started jogging towards.

"Where are you going?" asked Jory.

"To pray!" replied Graham.

"Why." Responded Marjory.

"Why not." Replied Graham. "I am still living, Jory, a prayer is always a good thing, remember the teachings from our church."

"I told you not to call-me." Said Jory, but the words could not come from her mouth.

She sighed then turned away to walk home, then a wind blew in her face.

She then turned her face in Graham's direction.

Graham was kneeling beneath the cross, with his sword stabbed in the ground.

The wind had stopped blowing hard and was now blowing lightly.

The air had now become light and peaceful, and Jory still saw Graham, bowed down in silence.

Graham stood still like a statue, even though the wind blew hair into his closed eyes.

His sword stabbed the ground next to him, with a firm grip of his strong hands, yet despite all this the boy still desired to prove himself, in fields you wouldn't expect him to be.

Jory smiled lightly by just looking at Graham in the peaceful atmosphere of wind and silence.

She then opened the door, entered then tried closing it but the wind was too hard at that moment.

At once another hand helped her close it, it was her father.

"Papa, you are done with work, earlier than usual." Said Marjory in surprise.

"That I am." Replied Mr. Halliday. Sitting down in a chair, "So what do you think of him?"

"Him!?" said Marjory in surprise.

"John Graham." Said Mr. Halliday. "I talked with him, and he has agreed to wed you, when you both come of age.

Marjory was shocked.

"W-Wed!?" she said in shock.

She then turned around, not facing her father.

Steward Andrew Halliday had predicted that his daughter may not take a betrothal well.

"Look, Marjory, I did this because I love you, I want what is best for you." Said Andrew Halliday. "I've taught John Graham as student-."

Marjory put her hand up to stop her father from speaking.

"I'm not upset, Papa." Said Marjory to Steward Halliday's surprise. "I admit Graham, he is an odd fellow, a bit hot headed at times..."

Marjory turned towards her father.

"But he at least is humble and tries to improve in areas he falls flat." Said Marjory, with a small smile, and eyes looking like they could water at any second but didn't.

She hugged her father.

Steward Halliday was shocked.

"Thank you for the splendid choice, Papa." Said Marjory.

Steward Halliday hugged back.

"I'm glad, you approve, my dear." He spoke.

While all this happened, Wallace and Ehou had finally arrived at the lands owned by the Okami clan.

"Woah." Said Ehou. "This noble clan of the land of Fire has taken a Boudican influence."

He gazed upon the Medieval Boudican stone walls.

On the walls, there was a mix of Boudican sentries, and Land of Fire sentries.

The Boudican sentries had spears, shields and arrows alike for weaponry. As for clothing, they wore either leather jerkins, or cloth tunics, embroldened with the colors of Fife.

The Land of Fire sentries wore an attire, surprising to Ehou, they were not Shinobi.

They rather wore attire similar to the Samurai of the Land of Iron, albeit different in their own style with some Boudican influence.

The wore leather jerkins with breastplates, with spears, arrows, and shields with the symbol of a wolf in the moon.

"Why don't they have Shinobi up here?" asked Ehou.

"Shinobi are for the most part exclusive to the main villages." Replied William. "Most clans of nobility connected to the Daimyo have their traditional private militias, because they wouldn't want the Hidden Leaf intermingling in their affairs."

"Sounds a bit like they oppose the Leaf." Said Ehou.

"Why else would the Daimyo's area forbid Hidden Leaf ninja's from operating in it." Said William. "Sounds like the Daimyo wants to be self-reliant on his own means."

William knocked on the front door to the new castle of the union of Fife and the Okami clan.

The door opened immediately.

"Are there Boudicans living here?" asked Ehou.

"Of course there are, Macduff the Earl of Fife lives here, so of course his pheasants and few clan members would come to live here with them." Said William. "Don't worry they don't hate me like Bodeland, or at the very least tolerate me, which I am thankful for."

An Okami clan messenger opened the gate.

"Well, Macduff's squire are you?" Said an Okami clan messenger at the gate.

"That I am." Replied William Wallace.

"And who might your brother in arms in be?" asked the messenger.

"A new Boudican squire named Ehou Norimaki, a squire of Shinobi and Boudican blood?" said William.

The messengers eyes lit up.

"Oh, Lady Tsukasa would be dyeing to see this, the both of you?" said the messenger with humble courtesy. "Might I direct you to her and Lord Macduff."

"That is why I am here sir?" replied William.

"They are in their private house on the mountain, I'm sure the both of you will be a pleasant surprise for them." Said the messenger.

The boys climbed the mountain on their horses.

Ehou was in awe as they climbed the mountain, the trees were of a different breed, there was more moss than usual.

"What happened here, this does not look like the Land of Fire." Said Ehou.

"Seems the Earl of Fife, has added Boudican greenery." Said William Wallace with a smirk, so big, it was like he threatened to smile. "It is like we are traveling to the ancient mytholigical city of Avalon, maybe we are knights of the round table of ancient Arthurian Legend, I am Sir Gawain, and you are Sir Galahad, perhaps Macduff is our King Arthur, and Lady Tsukasa is our Queen Gwenevere."

"No." replied Ehou. "I am Sir Gawain, you are Sir Mordred, the throne will be mine, once I take down you! You Usurper!"

"Alright Gawain, defend your king then." Said William Wallace in a joking tone. "Lets race to the King."

"Alright, Bordred! but not too fast, I have no desire to destroy the greenery." Said Ehou.

The boys ran with their horses up north, but not fast, for they did not wish for their horses to rip up the trees and the fine greenery.

Eventually they found themselves at a humble yet graceful settlement, a cross between an house and castle.

They found Macduff next to the house, in analyzing what it looks like a sword.

"Macduff!" said William Wallace.

Ehou was very confused, William acts more happy with Macduff then his own family in the Leaf.

"William, my boy." Said Macduff. "It has been a while."

Macduff put his hands on William's head.

"Hey." Said William in protest.

"William is closer to Macduff than the Uchiha." Thought Ehou.

Macduff looked towards Ehou Norimaki.

"And you must be Ehou Norimaki, one of the new squires to the band of Macduff." Said said Macduff.

"That I am my lord." Said Ehou.

"Please, a friend of William's does not need such courtesy." Said Macduff putting a hand to his beard. "And you have no idea who your father is?"

"That is correct, my- I mean Macduff." Replied Ehou.

"Interesting." Said Macduff.

Macduff then looked towards home.

"Huh you are just in time, our lady is up from our nap." Said Macduff with a grin. "Wait here, I will make us some drinks real quick."

The boys were confused by Macduff but ultimately obeyed.

Ehou decided to wait by practicing with his sword.

William Wallace decided to wait by reading a book.

After exactly like 1 minute.

"Alright boys, you may come inside now, there is sweet cakes and hot cocoa." Said Macduff.

The boys stopped what they were doing, and walked to go inside.

"Alright, maybe I should eat a sweet cakes with my sword." Said Ehou.

"Unless you want the red smile, I don't recommend you do that." Said William

Once inside, and in the living room with Macduff and Tsukasa, both Ehou and William were shocked beyond words

So shocked they forgot about the hot cocoa and sweet cakes in front of them.

Even after serving themselves with cocoa and sweetcakes, they were still shocked.

All Tsukasa and Macduff did was smile.

Yet still, Ehou and William were shocked.

Both Ehou and William stared blindly at Tsukasa, mainly her stomach.

Her belly was large like an egg.

She was pregnant.

A child of Macduff, a Boudican man, and Tsukasa, a Shinobi woman.

They both knew what this meant.

"Another Half Boudican!" thought both Ehou and William.

"We-we are happy for you both." Said Ehou. "Just wow, another half Boudican."

"This would be the fourth half Boudican to exist, including David Bruce." Said William.

"You know." Said Tsukasa. "I was worried how our child would come out, since he or she may have been the first you know half-Boudican, but upon seeing you, the both of you, my worries were softened, I am more optimistic now, especially after meeting you, William."

"You give me too much credit, my lady." Said William. "If anything, Ehou should be the half-Boudican your child should strive to be like."

"What me?" said Ehou. "I haven't even found out my surcoat yet."

Both Macduff and Tsukasa laughed.

"Only time will tell Ehou, but if you really wish to not be surcoat less." Said Macduff. "Perhaps you should do more digging into your family secrets."

"I suggested the same thing too." Said William.

"I will be sure to do that." Said Ehou. 'But if it is a chicken, I would prefer to surcoat less."

"What is wrong with a chicken?" said both Macduff and William.

Tsukasa laughed.

"I can see where he is coming from, Chickens are seen as jokes in the Land if Fire." Said Tsukasa.

"I would prefer a lion like William and Macduff." Said Ehou. "If not, maybe I'll accept a wolf like yours my lady."

"A-a wolf?" said Tsukasa. "You flatter me."

"Yes, I can take a wolf, a grey wolf's head in an icy white background, I'll take that." Said Ehou.

"What about a pig?" asked Macduff.

"No, a pig is not good, in fact it may be worse than chicken." Said Ehou.

"Oh, this is fun." Said Tsukasa. "What about a boar."

Ehou thought for a second.

"A red boar with a black background sound fearsome." Said Ehou. "I guess."

"It is no use seeing what surcoat you would be ok with." Said William. "What surcoat your father had, is the one you get, same way I didn't choose to be of the Wallace clan, nor did I choose who my mother was, or that I would be related-."

Macduff and Tsukasa were silent.

"I'm just speculating, by the way, what if it is possible my father did not have a surcoat?" Said Ehou.

"Only boys of nobility merely close to babes would undergo such hard training to have their body strong enough to wear chainmail." Said William. "So, in any case your father would have to be a Boudican noble."

"That is correct, although there is one rare case, I recall of a Boru man being knighted by the lordship of Boru." Said Macduff.

"Alright I am getting confused." Said Ehou. "Boudican, Boru and Gorman, this is just confusing, I thought Boudica was an umbrella term."

Macduff was about to speak, but Tsukasa put her soft hand on his hand.

"I will explain it to him, husband." Said Tsukasa. "From one of Shinobi background to another."

Ehou sat down in attention.

William and Macduff were silent.

Tsukasa held up three fingers.

"Well, you are right, Boudica and Boudican are an umbrella term, when we refer to all Boudicans in general." Explained Tsukasa. "However, Boudica the land and world itself, is more or less separated into three different lands, we have mainland Boudica, the largest one, south, we have Gormandy, then west we have the land of the Boru. All three are Boudicans, same culture, usually the same everything, but accents, like for example, Macduff and William here have mainland Boudican accents, the most common one."

"Oh, I see." Said Ehou. "I know what a Gorman accent sounds like...."

Ehou's emotion soured.

Tsukasa noticed.

"What's wrong?" asked Tsukasa.

Ehou didn't respond, so as a result Macduff was curious.

William put his hand on Ehou's shoulder.

"Don't worry Ehou, I trust them, and so should you." Said William.

William looked at Macduff and Tsukasa with a determined face.

"There is something I need to bring up to you. Ehou killed a Gorman Squire named Scrope." Said William, without hesitation.

Everything after that was a haze for Ehou.

Everything was now darkness for Ehou, had he himself passed out?

To himself, it was like he fell into a sea of dark water.

He was drowning,

Drowning

Drowning.

His thoughts in this black sea had finally come to him, his thoughts. No, his memories.

The oldest thing he remembers is his mother drilling in him, certain things needed to live, reading, brushing teeth, tying shoes, telling him the greatness of his late father, Right, that is what he wanted, to be like his father, a great shinobi, yes that was what he wanted to be, what he strived to be.

"But no." thought Ehou. "Whoever my father was, he was never a Shinobi, no, he was a Boudican Knight, a regular mainland Boudican, Gorman or Boru, I did not know."

Perhaps Ehou will never know, for all he knew, he may never know, his memory is already a mess as it is.

He killed the squire, Scrope, he does not how or why, but he did. There is a gap in his memory of what went down, but in one second, he found Scrope confronting him, then the next he was dead. There is no way Ehou had eliminated a squire that quick, at least not quick enough that no one would see.

Ehou clutched his fist.

"Who was my father, but also who was I when I was younger?" thought Ehou. "Before my earliest memories."

"Ehou." Said a voice.

Ehou, who was in the dark sea, now saw a light.

"Ehou." Said the light.

Ehou swam harder and reached the light.

"Gasp." Said Ehou, "I-I'm awake?"

Ehou found himself in a forest, with his Boudican gear, along with his horse as well.

"Your finally awake, geez, are you ok?" Said William.

Ehou collected himself, then remembered what happened.

"You-you told them!" said Ehou with a face of betrayal.

"I did." Said William Wallace.

"Why did you!" yelled Ehou, grabbing the hilt of his sword, still in its scabbard.

William sighed.

"See, that is how a murderer would react." Said William. "And unfortunately, because of your reaction, we had to cut our visit with Lord Macduff and Lady Tsukasa short, especially because I don't want an emotionally destructive warrior boy around a pregnant lady."
Ehou was shocked, but he knew William was right. So, he let go of his sword.

William Wallace put his hand on Ehou's shoulder.

"Macduff is one of the closest people to me, closer to me than any of the Uchiha." Reassured William. "He told me he will sort it out with the Boudican Church and whomever Scrope's family is, we will have a fair trial, a private one, so your mother or anyone else would ever know of this."

"Are you sure, I will be fine?" asked Ehou.

"Since we have no way of figuring out that you had a motive for murder." Said William. "I'm sure Lord Macduff will find a way to prove your innocence, he helped me in the toughest spot in my life, I'm sure he will help you."

"You think?" asked Ehou.

"I know?" replied William. "I've seen it myself."

Ehou looked down at his feet.

"I guess I will trust you then." Said Ehou.

"That's the spirit." Said William Wallace. "Now let's get going, onward to the Leaf."

"Wait what's that?" asked Ehou.

William and Ehou looked down from the mountain, and saw an outcast settlement, that looked linked to the Hidden Leaf.

"What's that place?" asked Ehou.

"I don't know." Said William. "But let's go check it out."

The boys went up to the door of the settlement.

There was rugged tape, preventing access, although from the looks of it, it looked dusty and rugged you could hardly tell.

Ehou saw a weary old flag with a gloomy ruined yet very familiar symbol.

"Is that crest the same as your cousins and aunts?" asked Ehou.

"It is." Replied William. "Judged from the state, it is like no one has ever been here for a while, the no-entry tape is run down and dusty."

"Why would they forbid anyone from entering?" asked Ehou.

"The fact, everything is so dusty, means that they could not care to prevent anyone from entering." Said William. "Or maybe they just did a really good job at hiding it, because let's be honest no one in the Leaf even talks about it, let alone mentions it."

"This?" said Ehou.

"A dark truth." Said William.

Both boys entered.

They were all in shock.

"Woah, is this it? Even the blood stains are still here" said Ehou. "They would never teach us this in school."

William Wallace stood dazed looking at the area.

There were still white illustrations of where murdered bodies were slain.

Dried 20 years and older blood was still splattered on road and walls alike.

Houses cracked and broken into.

A memory flash appeared before William's eyes.

He didn't need to guess what this place was, he knew, all too well.

This was the site of the Uchiha Massacre.

William decided to look and explore the place.

He went inside a family unit.

He saw an warrior outline of a body at the door to the kitchen of that unit.

He went into the room next to it.

He saw a white outline of body that had dropped a book.

He went into the next house, saw something similar, then the next.

He saw the body outlines varied from size.

In one house, he found the outline of what look like a family having dinner then was slain.

The next house the same thing, except one of the youngest escaped to the closet, only to be dragged out and killed just like his or her family.

The next one may have been even more haunting.

A white outline of a body, a mother, reaching for a cradle, most likely her own baby.

But she was slain in the attempt, as for her child.

The cradle is slice clean in half, another outline under the cradle.

William remained unfazed after seeing all this, but all in all he knew what they meant.

"Huh, this right here is a peace of a cruel and brutal history?" said Ehou. "And we honor the perpetrator, Itachi as one of the greatest heroes ever in the Leaf."

"What do you make of this?" asked William.

"Well, it is horrible, I agree." Said Ehou. "But Itachi did the right thing, the Uchiha would have destroyed the Hidden Leaf, if Itachi did not deal with them."

"Huh?" replied William. "I have a bunch questions, first, how could the Uchiha that are not warriors, namely humble workers, old people, women and children be a threat to the Leaf?"

"Easy, once we eliminate the warriors, they would want revenge." Replied Ehou. "The thing is, the Uchiha are fueled by their emotions, it gives them power, it controls them, so that is why they should all be killed, when they were going to rebel."

"Sounds like murder to me?" replied William.

"It was self-defense." Said Ehou.

"Funny, I could use the same thing to justify a slaughter of certain people, I don't like." Said William.

"They would have destroyed the village." Protested Ehou.

"That is just objective, and an assumption at best." Replied William.

"And you are assuming they wouldn't." shot back Ehou.

"I didn't plus whatever the Uchiha planned to do?" said William. "I think why they did, is a better question then what they were planning to do."

"Tobirama is right." Said Ehou. "Think about it, they were responsible for lots of problems, remember Madara and Obito, after all remember what the Nine Tales did to the Leaf, many witnesses testify it had the tomoe of the Uchiha in it's eyes, plus remember the Akatsuki, as well as instigating the Fourth Great Ninja War."

"Sounds like the Leaf needs a scapegoat." Replied William. "What about the first three Ninja Wars, did the Uchiha start those I wonder, lets see, the Uchiha were relegated to a police force under Tobirama, and forced to locate to the edge of the Village after the nine tales attack, with no say in the direction of the Hidden Leaf, while other clans like the Hyuga had the privelage."

William pointed to Uchiha crest.

"Sounds like they were oppressed by the Leaf." Said William.

"Maybe they should have peacefully protested, instead of you know have an armed revolt." Countered Ehou.
"I doubt the Hidden Leaf would allow freedom of speech." Said William. "Then again all nations do that, if I said Madara was right, the elders would demand my head. Plus if you want to argue a peaceful solutions, shouldn't that apply to the Leaf as well."

"Back then was a time of war, a peacefull approach by the Leaf would have made the Hidden Leaf look weak." Said Ehou.

"No, they could have a strong ally, through peaceful negotiation." Countered William. "The Uchiha clan are still ethnic to the Land of Fire, I doubt they would betray the Land of Fire and side with an outside nation."

"Agree to Disagree." Replied Ehou.

William Wallace stood at him at disbelief.

Ehou then looked at the sun.

"Well, it is getting late." Said Ehou. "I want to get home now."

William eyed Ehou suspiciously.

"Very well." Said William. "We will talk about this later, or not?"

The ride back to the Leaf was slow and quite.

Ehou and William did not say a word to each other.

When William and Ehou got back to William's house to undress out of their Boudican gear.

Ehou refuses to leave his chain male shirt, but rather still wear it.

"I am going to tell my mother." Said Ehou.

"Are you sure?" said William. "There is a chance she will try to not let you be a Boudican."

"But I saved many people this day, because of my Boudican prowess." Said Ehou. "I don't think it will be that bad, I hope."

"Well, whatever happens." Said William. "We are still brothers in arms, friends, even though we don't agree on everything."

William gave out his hand.

Ehou smirked

Eho shakes his hand.

"Not just friends, rivals, and fellow brothers that are Half Boudican, remember that?" said Ehou.

"I will." Replied William.

"I'll see you later, Will." Said Ehou, leaving.

"Alright, bye." Replied William, who was also leaving his house for dinner with the Uchiha.

At once, William was at the Uchiha household, making dinner, a nice fatty dinner, one his aunt would enjoy.

Sakura was tired from pregnancy, and Sarada was unavailable.

Sakura sat at the couch reading a book, leaning on her husband Sasuke, who was resting.

Sarada was not there for she was still returning from a mission.

William was cooking a Boudican feast.

Sakura smelled the food.

"Mmm, the smell, when did you learn how to cook." Said William.

"Back in Boudica, when my parents were alive, I've been fostered as a servant to learn skills a many different times by different types of Boudican people, farmers, traders, craftsmen, you name it, so obviously chef is one of them."

William started mixing a sauce to put on the cut up Boudican lamb.

"Care to try the sauce, before I put it on the lamb?" asked William.

"Oh, yes please." Said Sakura with joy.

William put some in a bowl with a spoon, and walked in the living room carefully.

Sakura anxiosly tried the sauce.

"Mmm, you're a good cook, I think I'll have you cook more than usual." Said Sakura, taking another spoon full.

"You said that last time, Auntie." Said William. "But ok."

Sasuke opened his eyes, from the smell of the sauce.

"Sasuke, want to try this savory sauce, William will put on the lamb?" asked Sasuke.

"No, I'm fine, love." Said Sasuke. "I'll have it only when it is actually on the lamb."

William sat down with a serious form.

"I have a question." said William.

"Anything." Said Sakura, playfully.

"It is a serious one." said William, firmly with eyes slit like a snake.

Sasuke was already in attention.

Sakura was shocked as well, but stood up.

William upon seeing that, took a deep breath, than spoke.

"Does Sarada know about the Uchiha Massacre?" asked William.

At once, Sakura dropped the spoon to her feat, and Sasuke eyes lit up in Shock.

Sakura at once looked at the spoon she dropped, shivering at once, realizing the question, William asked.

Sasuke immiedietly forgot his shock, and then looked at Sakura,

Sakura was shivering, very similarly in Sasuke's view, to the first time he left the village all those years back.

Sasuke put his hand on Sakura's shoulder to comfort her.

William showed no emotion to the reactions of his aunt and uncle.

"William." Said Sakura. "Back then, when we were a lot younger, the world was completely different."

She then looked William, green eyes to green eyes.

"Our past, both Sasuke and I, it was full of much suffering." Said Sakura. "So much pain! William, we respect your past."

The tears evaporated in her eyes at that moment.

'Respect ours, Sarada need not be burdened with such a harsh and sufferable past." Said Sakura. "Leave the past in the past."

William's expression remained unchanged, but after all the Uchiha was now used to William being emotionless.

"Very well, so long as you don't fully know mine." Said William.

Sakura gave a weak smile.

"Thank you, William." She said. "I knew you would understand."

William's expression still remained unchanged.

Sarada arrived home at that moment.

"Mom, Dad, I'm home." Said Sarada.

Sakura eyes lit up.

"Sarada, you should try this sauce, William made." Said Sarada.

"Speaking of sauce, I should get back to making dinner." Said William.

"Need help?" asked Sarada.

"If you wish, get the milk, for me, while I mix the sauce and lamb." Ordered William.

William eventually finished dinner, and then everyone sat down and ate.

Meanwhile, Ehou was heading home. He wanted to build up to tell his mother the truth, so he wore his normal jacket over his chain male shirt.

Ehou finally got home, then opened the door.

"Mom, I'm home." Said Ehou.

Ehou found his mother at the table, with cold food, pouring a third glass of wine.

"Mom, I'm home..." said Ehou awkwardly.

Hana looked at Ehou.

Ehou saw his mother's cheeks were wet from tears

Ehou could not tell how long she was crying for, or why.

"Are-are you alright?" asked Ehou.

Hana stared at Ehou with teary and dead eyes.

"What have you've been doing with the Boudican?" Asked Hana.

"Training." Replied Ehou. "He is not only a great shinobi, but his aunt on his mother's side is Mrs. Sakura Uchiha."

"What kind of training?" said Hana slamming the table.

Ehou knew this moment would come, so he took off his coat.

Revealing the metal rings of his chainmail tunic.

"Mother, I'm a Boudican." Said Ehou. "Just like my father before me."

"NO!" yelled Hana, taking her glass, and throwing it to the wall, glass scattered everywhere.

Ehou remained unflinched, he loved his mother, yet because of his near death experience, the walking on plain of existence between life and death in Boudican battle, he did not show fear.

"He was a Shinobi." Protested Hana. "So were you to be, yes, in this time of peace, you would save a cat from a tree, help old people cross the street, and..."

"Mother, I am both." Said Ehou. "I am Shinobi for the Leaf, but I also swore an Oath to Lord Macduff of Fife. Father was a Boudican! My strength is proof of that."

Han still remained silent.

"Mother." Said Ehou. "I am powerful because of my Boudican blood and training, I saved villagers from being drowned by bandits on my own, with my own sword in one hand, and shield in the other, armor on my body."

Hana looked at him with eyes teary and shocked at the same time.

"You-you killed them!?" She said.

Ehou couldn't lie to his mother, not anymore.

"Yes." Said Ehou, with hesitation.

"No, I don't believe you." Said Hana angerly.

"I did Mom!" claimed Ehou. "And I feal no shame, I have done a good thing, I saved people, those bandits were evil, they were taking pleasure in harming the villagers, it was my duty to put them down, Mom, I am a true hero."

Hana grinded her teeth in rage, they could crack at any moment.

"Whoever my father was, he must have trained me, because before I trained with Wallace, I realized my body was trained in certain muscle areas in order to support Boudican chainmale." Said Ehou. "Yet I have no memory of him or anything younger than six."

A realization had come upon his face.

Ehou's expression changed from one of worry to one of sadness.

"Mother." Said Ehou.

Hana looked at Ehou, her rage gone, once she saw her boy's teary eyes.

"Mom?" cried Ehou. "Did you wipe my memory of my father?"

Hana lost it.

"Go to your room!" she ordered with renewed fury.

Ehou was shocked, but he now already had gotten his answer.

His face was now both angry and sad at the same time.

"I wasn't even hungry anyway." He said.

As he approached his room, opened the door, got inside and closed it.

He did his best to restrain his strength from destroying the door, when he easily could have.

He heard his mother sob, all the way from the kitchen by putting his ear to his door.

But Ehou didn't care.

He just felt like sleeping all the stress that has occurred in his long adventurous, yet arduous day.

Meanwhile, at the Uchiha house hold, William was with Sasuke in his shadow hokage office.

"That is the summary of it, Uncle." Said William. "First it was black bands, who I slaid, now it was blue bands, which my partner took care of."

Sasuke had his hand on his chin.

"So there a pattern of bandit attacks in the Daimyo's lands, seems lik he has a huge bandit problem." Said Sasuke. "Yet he has forbade anyone including me or Naruto or any other Leaf personal from interfering, let alone told us of it.?"

"Perhaps he wishes to be his own man." Said William.

"Perhaps, but this is out of character, in the past, he has had a bunch of meetings with Naruto regarding politics and economy, especially discussing all the papers Naruto has lying around. But now, he rarely has these meetings set up?" explained Sasuke. "Its like he has now received new help, now the nobles in the north don't complain as much."

"Do you know anything for certain, Uncle?" asked William. "Plus why did you ask me to bring you a Boudican book on fairy tales. Are you sure you could even read Latin yet."

"Its part of my job, but an informant in the North has given me a Latin to the shinobi language book, and it has been of great help." Said Sasuke. "Plus I need your books, for a certain investigation I am doing."

"Well, ok, Uncle." Replied William. "Is there anything else, before I go home?"

"Just one, thing, you gave assumptions." Said Sasuke. "But why do you personally think the reason the Daimyo is relying on Boudicans to do his bandit problem?"

William thought for a second.

"Well, with what you and Auntie had told me on suffering in regards to the past." Said William. "I hypothesize because of previous Shinobi Wars, he is frightened to deal with the major loss of life for people of Shinobi blood, so his solution is to use foreign mercenary Boudicans like the band of Macduff, so he can sacrifice foreign aliens, rather than his own people to deal with his problems, maybe that is why he does not tell you guy's of the problem, because he does not wish to put more of his people in danger."

Sasuke thought about what he said.

"If Sakura heard you say that, she may break your bones in order you not deal with these huge bandit operations." Remarked Sasuke.

"Don't worry, Uncle, no Boudicans on my team have died, but we have had a few casualties in regards to very few wounded." Replied William.

"Very good, I shall take what you said into consideration." Said Sasuke. "And nephew, I will call on you, when I need more info."

"Good night, Uncle Sasuke." Said William/

'William went home, and into bed.

He was sleeping relatively fine,

Until a boulder fell on him.

"WILLIAM!! WILLIAM!!!" shouted Sarada with joy like a girl on Christmas. "Wake up!"

Sarada was on top of William on his bed.

"Did you really have to jump on me?" ask William, collecting himself.

"It was the quickest way to wake you up." Argued Sarada. "Come on! Mom is going into labor!"

William at once followed her.

In just few moments, William found himself and Sarada sitting in chairs, waiting for the operation to be done.

Sarada had taken the blanket off William's bed and was now asleep with it, using William's shoulder as a cushion.

She had taken her glasses off, and put them on William's face.

Sasuke was with Sakura and the doctors, helping her give birth.

"God Dammit." Thought William. "If you were going to fall asleep, you should have just taken my pillow as well."

As for staying awake, it was no issue for William.

He was well trained Boudican squire, a soldier, he knew how to stay awake.

He did not wish to fall asleep, because he did not wish to use Sarada's head as a pillow.

In his eyes, it would be unchivalrous of him to do so.

For a couple of hours till morning, William stayed vigilant.

At once, Shizune came out of the operating room.

William woke up Sarada.

"Children, Sakura has now given birth." Announced Shizune.

"Let's go, oh your blanket was very soft, thank you Willy." said Sarada "Oh my glasses!"

William gave back his cousin her glasses, then she entered the room first.

William laid behind to fold his blanket to carry it with him back home.

He then entered the room.

He found the whole Uchiha family surrounding their newest member.

Sasuke stood leaning over the bed, while the infant held his finger.

Sarada was on the bed eyeing her newest sibling.

Sarada smiled wholeheartedly at her new baby, who was her second child.

William just stood there as still as stone and as quiet as one.

He just watched from the edge the bedside.

He saw the baby was small and had pink hair and green eyes.

"What's his name?" asked Sarada.

"Itachi." Smiled Sasuke. "Itachi Jr."

"Welcome to the world, Itachi Jr." said Sakura with tears of joy in her eyes.

Sakura finally looked at William way.

"Oh, William, what do you think?" asked Sakura.

William thought.

"He looks like my brother, David." Said William.

Sakura smiled.

"You should hold him." Said Sakura

"I don't think..." said William.

Before he could finish, Sakura had handed over Itachi Jr. to Sarada, who then in turn handed him over William's arms.

Itachi started screaming and crying, pushing at William's face.

Both Sakura and Sarada gasped.

"Déjà vu." Said Sasuke to himself. "Now why does this seem so familiar?"

"EH, he doesn't like me." Remarked William.

William handed Itachi over to Sasuke.

"He-he'll get used to you, William, he's just shy." Said Sakura in a comforting tone.

While all this happened, Ehou had finally awoken from his long sleep.

He had not eaten dinner last night, for was sent to bed without any.

Ehou was hungry,

He was hungry for truth, more than food.

"Devil in the details." Ehou thought. "There is much truth to analyze from argument last night."

Ehou thought more: "Devil in the details,

Devil in the details!

Devil....in...the...details."

At once, something in his room caught his eye, it was something in the corner of his ceiling, a weirdly shaped-X.

Ehou remembered the Boudican flag, the X was the same shape as the X on the Boudican flag.

How has he never noticed that before?

He got out a chair and couple of books, to use as steps to reach the ceiling.

He felt the marks, they were very familiar, like a block in a castle building, he would have placed as baby.

He pushed on it, and it led to an attic.

He reached in and found his hand on a box.

He pulled out the box.

He was surprised.

The box had the Boudican flag on it.

"Did I do this, before my memory was wiped?" asked Ehou to himself. "Should I tell Wallace? No, not right away, at least not until I get something concrete, and do a little more research."

He opened the box and was shocked.

He took the mysterious and weird object out.

It was a strand of pink hair.

"What is this?" asked Ehou.

He then waved the pink hair around as if it were a flail, trying to see if it was real hair or not.

It was real hair.

Ehou was at a loss for words.

"Is this his?" thought Ehou. "Is this my father's hair!?"

Chapter Text

For nearly six years, Andrew Moray has been "warded" in the Castle Chester in East Gormandy.

Six years now since the war has been lost and all of Boudica has been subjugated by the victor of the Gorman Baron's War.

Andrew had nothing but his thoughts in a room, he had spent six years sleeping in.

"I am the youngest knight in Boudican history." thought Andrew. "I was knighted when I was seven years old. My father, Sir Andrew of Petty, Justiciar of Scotia, knighted me himself, when we successfully invaded Gormandy, with a Boudican Feudal host from Caddonlee."

"I ask my father, why? I am only seven, I am not ready to be a knight yet, let me be a squire a little more, I am scared." thought Andrew. "And my father said these words, I will never forget:

Andrew, though ist named after me, thoust I hope to be greater than I, my son, we have never seen war before, we were fools to think the Baron's War in Gormandy would be the end of Boudican conflicts like one mere hiccup in Boudica's long history of peace, but alas it seems war is part of human nature.

Now, I have made you a Knight! For I hear, Balliol had put his great nephew, a lad younger than you, in charge of dealing with the rebels of Elderslie, and I have heard he is doing a stellar job.

I have made you a knight, a grand responsibility. In this war, one you will either live or die. You may succeed in your new knightly duties, because unlike 90% of Boudica, you did not use our "everlasting peace" to justify slacking off on training. You may not believe it, but because you took your training seriously, you have earned knighthood in my eyes, thus I thought fit for you to receive it.

One more thing, Andrew, the road onward this life is paved with harshness, but through these trials, one like you can achieve greatness with God and self.

I look forward to fruits of your labors, my son."

"But I have failed, father." thought Andrew. "I have failed to protect our kingdom, and instead of dying in battle for God and Glory, I was captured after Dunbar, I was lucky enough to be imprisoned in this castle in Gormandy. As for you, they say you are imprisoned in a place called the Land of Waters, a place unknown to Boudicans, even Edmund."

Andrew got out of his bed.

"What of mother, Euphemia Comyn? The Comyns are of Gorman origin but have lived in mainland Boudica for hundreds of years." thought Andrew Moray. "When she heard me and you, father, supposedly died, she started dying of a broken heart, losing both her husband and son supposedly did a number on her health, mentally. Thankfully, the Gormans in their chivalry, despite some seeing the Comyn's as the most treasonous, because of their Gorman heritage, sent her and the Comyn clan word of my survival and let me return to the land of Comyn's to see her before she passed."

Andrew clenched his hands.

"I thought the knowledge of me living as well as my presence would save her." Thought Moray. "But when I saw her, her mental health had already done its toll on her, she died peacefully upon seeing my face."

Andrew's face tightened.

"I don't know what to be mad at, that Gormandy who did not tell of my survival until too late, or me who was fighting so hard for a lost cause, when I should have just surrendered without a fight, and so should you father, but I don't know?"

Andrew smacked his head with his right hand.

"Who am I talking too at this point?" said Andrew to himself. "I really have gone mad, perhaps I should take a walk to quell my brain."

Andrew Moray then left his room and went outside.

Andrew has taken many walks outside; this is just another one.

He has lived in Chester for so long that it might as well be his new home.

Guards don't think to stop him because where will he escape to and why?

The war is over, no opposing side to run to, yet still Moray refuses to sign the Ragman Rolls.

He then sat down on a bench.

"It's been six years, I'm sure they can just accept, I can't sign it." Said Andrew Moray. "I refuse to swear an oath to a conqueror, one who ended Boudica's long peace, then again is this me just using wishful thinking?"

"Sir Andrew Moray!" shouted a voice, from over the hill. "Seems you finally decided to take a walk then."

Andrew looked over the hill, and saw Prince Edmund the Earl of Chester as well as Kent, the son of the Conqueror of Boudica.

Edmund was tall like his father, you could easily mistake him for a young man, albeit he is only 15 years old, about two years older than Andrew Moray, who was 13 years old.

As for his looks, Edmund had black raven hair, deep blue eyes, and fair skin, most likely inherited from his mother, Margaret of Gormandy.

Alongside him, was his 12-year-old squire, Archibald Douglas.

Archibald had light peach skin, light blue eyes, and yellow hair.

Edmund spoke in a Gorman accent, while Archibald and Andrew had mainland Boudica accents.

"Care to start training like a knight?" asked Edmund.

Moray had nothing better to do.

"Alright, why not." Replied Andrew Moray.

Archibald stood on the side lines, while Andrew and Edmund dueled.

When it comes to the training regime, knights have access to better training, as well as more opportunities than squires.

Now this doesn't mean that squires are significantly weaker than knights, albeit the majority of them are.

There is a rare exception of squires with their own current training and volition reaching powers near that of a knight.

This is generous of course, because there are other knights that have ranks of lord, baron, earl, prince, king, who are also much stronger than regular knights, then again it is possible for regular knights to reach their level.

As training of knights befitting both Edmund and Andrew, they used the Space in God's hand, to nerf themselves and make them persevere through trial to get stronger especially after their spar.

Andrew lost to the son of the Conqueror again.

"I win." Said Edmund, putting out his hand to help up Andrew Moray.

Andrew smiled.

"Thanks for training, and hosting me, prince as well as Earl of Chester." Said Andrew, in a sarcastic voice. "How may I honor such hospitality?"

"For one, you could sign the Ragman Rolls!" replied Edmund. "And recognize my father, Edward as the lawful king of Boudica."

"He will say no, like last time, Ed!" said Archibald.

Andrew shook his head.

"Oh, well." Said Edmund. "It was worth a try."

Archibald released the Space in God's Hand.

"Say, I feal like going hunting." Said Edmund. "We have weapons, armor, so why not hunt with these."

"Sounds like a challenge." Said Andrew.

"Let me get mine." Said Archibald.

Archibald then got an axe and a sword.

"Archibald, when is your brother Scrope, returning?" asked Andrew.

"I don't know, perhaps never because he doesn't like being called by his last name." joked Edmund.

"Hugh Scrope, my brother, was always the ambitious type, out of us twins." Replied Archibald. "He gets it from our late mother, who died giving birth to the both of us."

"Mothers, mothers, mothers!" thought Andrew. "Despite fighting on different sides of war, I and Archibald Douglas for mainland Boudica, and Edmund for Gormandy, we still act cordial to one another. In the aftermath of the war, Archibald had signed the Ragman Rolls, thus he was now an ally and vassal of Edmund. But nonetheless, we may believe in different causes, but we are still alike, we've all lost mothers, we've all been motherless, and now the only parents that remain to us are fathers, I don't know about mine though, Edmund doesn't even know himself, despite being prince."

The boys walked across a grass field toward the forest.

Edmund in front, Archibald next to him, and Andrew in the back.

"Edmund is it true, is your father, the king, thinking about taking a new wife?" asked Archibald.

"My father has entertained the notion." Replied Edmund. "Believe me, I love my late mother, he does too, but with me being an only child, and him a king, he needs other heirs, especially if for whatever reason I were to die."

"To whom, who can kill you?" asked Andrew.

"Andrew, didn't you fight against the sea raiders of the northwestern sea?" asked Edmund. "I have."

"Well, I have, but only with my father." Said Andrew.

"Well, it is common knowledge that the sea raiders were formed from Heretical Shinobi nobles, banished from the west, so fled north. But not just them, but rogue mainland Boudicans, Boru or Gormans from before and after the war having joined them as well." Explained Edmund. "Some say they have turned their back on Boudican Christianity and started worshiping multiple range of Gods, like the Dagda or Odin and Thor. But I'm sure these are just rumors, if they were true, the pope would excommunicate them."

Edmund swung his sword around.

"I know because I fought them." Said Edmund. "The closest I got to anything pagan related was a Shinobi with a shark sword, he also looked like a shark himself. He called himself Odin, I caught a glimpse of him once in battle, but he escaped underwater, like the shark he is."

The boys then stopped, for they were at the end of the forest.

"Well, even though I won't swear allegiance to King Edward." Said Andrew. "I have no plans of declaring for these Sea raiders, you have my word."

"Whatever you choose, Andrew, I will respect." Said Edmund. "Father, says you should always respect a man who made his power his own, through his own hard work and determination, whether he be your enemy or friend."

Edmund looked at Andrew Moray.

"Whatever choice you make, I hope you think deeply about it." Said Edmund. "Just consider your time here in Gormandy, and its people. Have they been good to you or not!? Consider these."

While Edmund and Andrew talked, Archibald was looking inside the forest like a hawk, looking for its prey.

"Guys, a fat rabbit." Called Archibald.

Edmund raised his sword.

"Careful, it could be a killer rabbit." Joked Edmund. "Alright Charge!"

The rabbit was impaled within a less than a millisecond.

"I think we should find something bigger." Said Moray.

"Yeah, like a Boar." Said Archibald.

The boys eventually hunted, then they found a boar.

It was now lunch time, so the boys decided to cook the boar and the rabbit over a fire, with herbs and spices for seasoning.

"Alright, you guys cook the rest of it." Ordered Edmund. "I need to go piss."

"Be sure to wash your hands in the stream, after." called Andrew Moray. "Don't want pissy infested hands on our roast."

Edmund went into the woods to get his piss.

Archibald was using one large rod to sear both the large boar and rabbit over a fire.

"He's lucky out of all of us, his father took his wife's passing the best." Said Archibald.

"At least, you get to see your father." Remarked Andrew.

"But mine is mad." Replied Archibald. "He spends most of his time, doing whatever in a cave then his own castle, he even occasionally mistakes our servant girls, for my own dead mother, then tries using their laps, as pillows, then talk about me and Scrope to them."

Archibald turned towards Andrew.

"If you really wish to see your father, or at least find him." Said Archibald. "Sign the Ragman Rolls, then you will be free to travel around, just what are you trying to stay loyal too?"

Andrew looked up.

"I don't know myself, perhaps I am a defiant rebel spiritually, or maybe I don't wish for my fallen comrades sacrifices to be in vain, so persevere to honor them. Maybe, I am waiting for the right moment to announce my loyalties." Explained Andrew Moray.

"Your lucky, Edward Longshanks is a merciful overlord." Said Archibald Douglas. "If he were a tyrant, he would have your head, he is a good lord, when clan Douglas came to him on our knees, he helped us back up with his hands."

"Perhaps he is a tyrant in a different sense." Replied Andrew. "Have you forgot about Berwick, your town?"

"Don't say that in front of Edmund." Shot back Archibald. "You're lucky he is still taking a piss, in regard to Berwick, it was an awful thing to happen, but our side committed atrocities too, the Lantern Coast Chronicles wrote about Balliol's forces burning a church full of orphan boys, and all the boys burned to death, Andrew, the war was more grey than white and black."

"Ironic, A squire ordering a knight around." Said Andrew Moray laid back. "That is wrong in more ways than not. Balliol burning a Church is probably greatly exaggerated, if he did, he would definitely be excommunicated by the pope."

"Well, when it comes to truth, we will never be sure, all we can do is analyze primary sources or secondary sources on both sides." Said Archibald. "Then we can come up with our own interpretation, that is why the war is more or less grey, than black and white."

Edmund finally returned.

"So has the meat roasted?" Interrupted Edmund.

"Yes, it should be." Said Archibald. "Moray, get the seasoning and herbs."

With meat roasted and herbed, the boys sat down around the campfire and ate.

The rabbit was the smallest, so the boys ate it as an appetizer, then the main course was the boar they hunted.

The boar was much more delicious than the rabbit.

"So." said Andrew Moray. "Edmund, I'm surprised, your father is thinking about marriage, yet just for him, and not you? You are older than us, and will be king someday, wouldn't you need a wife for heirs?"

Edmund grinned.

"Well, about that." Said Edmund.

Both Andrew and Archibald's eyes popped out of their sockets.

"I am engaged to the eldest daughter, Morrigan O'Conner of high lordship of Boru." Said Edmund. "We need to sure up alliances with the Boru."

"So, you're marrying a Potato eater." Said Andrew Moray.

"Potato eater's, I thought they were elves." Said Archibald.

Edmund laughed.

"She is pretty, pretty as a grace full high elf." Replied Edmund.

He then pointed at

"What of you, Archy?" asked Edmund.

Archibald's face went red.

He then rubbed the back of his head.

"Well, when I heard that Scrope would be travelling to the Land of the Shinobi." Said Archibald. "He hates Shinobi a lot, so he decided to travel to their land to find reasons to hate them."

Archibald tapped his fingers.

"He is good at art and description, if you knew that, well I asked him, and it took a lot of convincing, and..." said Archibald, face redder than his surcoat. "I-uh want to broaden my horizons then just the entirety of Boudica, so he has been sending me pictures of Shinobi woman, he painted from memory."

"Since he hates Shinobi, as everyone does in this town, they were so bad, they made you throw up, right!?" said Andrew. "After all, Scrope announced his journey to the whole town of Chester, and people are eagerly awaiting to see what the Heretic's lands is like."

"No actually, they are actually quite interesting, and pretty in their own way." Said Archibald. "Some have bright colors for hair, like pink, blue, or even green. Some had pale white hair, and some had odd colors for eyes, heck he even wrote descriptions of ones whose eyes can go black, then become red at will."

Edmund and Andrew Moray looked at each other.

"Oh, don't tell me." Said Edmund.

'Are you considering marrying a Shinobi woman, oh I-,I mean no one would think that is a good idea." Said Andrew.

"Don't worry, I'll be careful, I know what happened to Alan and William Wallace." Replied Archibald.

At once, a servant interrupted the meal.

"Hello, good citizen of Chester." Greeted Edmund with courtesy befitting a prince of his station. "Care to join us in today's hunt?"

"You are too kind, my lord, but I have an urgent message, especially for Archibald." Said the servant in worry.

"What is it?" asked Archibald.

Archibald eyes were of horror, after what the servant told him.

This day today was a Saturday, the Boudican Church held a church service on Saturday evening, in case one could not come on Sunday for whatever reason.

The Church service at St. John's Church, this night was now offered in honor in memory of Hugh Scrope.

The people of Chester loved Scrope, he was young ambitious squire embodied everything a patriotic Boudican knight would be, loving, kind and passionate to countrymen, hateful and resentful to enemies.

It was still a fresh memory on how Scrope announced he would go to the land of the Heretical Shinobi and tell them of the wonders and evils of these Heretics.

People looked forward with curiosity to his return.

But now, he will not return alive.

This night was the most crowded Saturday Church service ever in the city of Chester, all together praying for the soul of Scrope.

It was a quiet service, some people whispered that Scrope may have found a dark truth about the Shinobi, so they killed him for it.

Many people gave their condolences to Archibald.

Archibald was visibly broken and grieving.

At once, he was alone with Edmund and Andrew.

"Edmund, don't let word of this get out, I wish this to be private." Ordered Archibald.